book ⇋

The Spiritual Foundations

The Law of Dreams

Communication and Interaction

NOTE: This whole section was massively reworked in v4.

The Nature of Communication

Following the “consciousness first” perspective, we first must understand our innate forms of communication on an inner, non-physical level — how we communicate before and after our sojourn into the physical.

Once this deeper form of communication is understood, we will then look at how these communications are translated from their original nonphysical source into familiar physical terms, and strung out linearly into our spoken and written languages.

This section is absolutely key and essential to everything.

Communication Is Universal

We perceive signals in the same way whether it is through an event in the environment or through communication from someone. It all comes through the one sense (see “Higher Sense Perception” in higher-sense-perception.php).

Nonphysical communication is universal. It can take place between a star and a flower, a cat and a tree, a prehistoric woman and a child in the distant future, your 7-year-old self and your 49-year-old self.

Communication takes place via the natural energetic vibrations that result from our thoughts and feelings, and these are translated by the consciousness perceiving them. A vast energetic communication from a star would received and understood by the flower in terms of growth or light. An experience by your 49-year-old self is understood in the terms and context of your 7-year-old self.

This takes place commonly in memories — full experiences passed from one person to another. The original experiences often take on the characters, locations, and events which are meaningful to the perceiver (see “How We Understand Others‘ Memories” below). At a higher (frequency) level of understanding, we see the actual, unaltered experiences and know the meanings intuitively.

Relating Through Past Experience

We NOTE: reincarnating selves can communicate in far more various forms than those with which you are familiar. . . .

When I “meet” another, I may be able to relate to him much better on the basis of a particular past life experience, even though in my “now” we have little in common. We may have known each other, for example, as entirely different people in the fourteenth century, and we may communicate very nicely by discussing those experiences. (Roberts 31)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

The Nature of Higher Communication — Telepathy

When the one sense is picking up the expression of another consciousness, it’s called telepathy.

There are two aspects to every communication — expression and perception of that expression. Expression is a natural result of our focus of the flow into us from the Source. Whatever we’re focusing on or thinking about (and the resulting emotion) produces vibrations in the matter of various frequencies (see “How We Direct The Flow” in flow-into-us.php and “The Expression of The Flow” in thoughts.php). This expression is always taking place at higher frequencies, higher up the stream, at a level that precedes speech or any other expression in the physical.

The second aspect is perception. The one sense picks up communication along with all the other vibrations that it can feel. When the expression is directed at us, it comes in much more loud and clear.

In the astral frequencies of consciousness, we are still physically focused, and we naturally and automatically translate this communication into our familiar language, and sometimes also into the physical form of speech. At higher levels, we perceive the expression directly in energetic terms. On other levels, it seems to be a physical conversation.

We can communicate directly across distances and across dreams with someone who isn’t present. In such cases, they often become present, through a telepathic window or through dream transport, where they appear fully in your environment. Attention results in proximity.

Expression

The Natural Language of Energy

When we focus the flow in different ways, we naturally communicate our focus through the vibrations we give off. The Source flows into those thoughts and images and “sounds” them, sending off waves in that form. In this way we are constantly speaking the natural language of energy.

This is where the essential communication actually happens, at the moment the flow is diverted through us into a thought and/or feeling. This is up the stream from and previous to our translation to physical words and expression via speech or writing. At this level, our thoughts are received directly and perfectly.

One type of focus is a very specific experience — a memory. This is the experience of a certain person from within the whole of their context in a certain place and time. This is an immersive story experience, a memory, that can be experienced at many levels (see “Memories As Nonphysical Objects” in attention.php).

See “The Expression of The Flow” in thoughts.php.

Information received from this generalized mental field of information is given in a kind of “master language” which each person translates into his own idiom. Such translations are automatic. . . . Any communication in whatever language is already an automatic translation of inner information, as water poured into a glass takes the shape of its container. . . .

The translation is mental, instant, and complete. No misunderstandings occur in that regard.

The usual barriers of language are nonexistent. (Roberts 182-183)AJoaAPchanneled • modern • James

Angels (channeled): The “language” we use is the language of the heart, impervious to misinterpretation. There is complete and total understanding at all levels between souls. (Fairchilde 57)VftAchanneled • modern • Fairchilde

This unimpeded exchange does not even take place in the native language of the person. Yet, he understands perfectly. (Moody 60)LALresearcher • modern • Moody

You don’t have to converse. You just think. (McKnight 123)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

So complete and whole is this directly imparted communication that there is no possibility of misunderstanding. (Roads 96)IaTROBEr, LDer • modern • Roads

Sri Yukteswar: “Communication among the astral inhabitants is held entirely by astral telepathy . . . there is none of the confusion and misunderstanding of the written and spoken world which earth-dwellers must endure.” (Yogananda 405)AoaYwisdom • Hinduism • Yogananda

A shining extraphysical NOTE: nonphysical consciousness approached me, and, while staring at me, emitted this thought:

“So, do you recognize me?” . . .

I instantly recognized him. . . .

The impact of the surprise brought me uncontrollable emotion. Nothing was “said.” Communication occurred through pure thought transmission. . . .

He had not pronounced anything with his “mouth,” nor had I heard words with my “ears.” Sometimes, in the extraphysical dimension, the words one hears, or the thoughts one captures appear as if they were echoes. It seems that we know the extraphysical consciousness’ thoughts before they are expressed. As a general rule, the projector “hears the thought” of the extraphysical consciousness in the extraphysical dimension like he “hears the voice” of a person while in the waking state. (Vieira 21-22)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

Our Constant Broadcast

Every person, animal, plant, rock, tree—every physical thing—sends out energy, like a radio transmitter.

You are sending off energy—emitting energy—right now, from the center of your being in all directions. This energy—which is you—moves outward in wave patterns. The energy leaves you, moves through walls, over mountains, past the moon, and into Forever. . . .

The vibration, the rate of speed, the wavelength, the frequency of your emanations shift and change constantly with your thoughts, moods, feelings, words, and actions. . . .

This weave is the combined energy field within which you live. . . .

Have you ever walked into a room where the “air was so thick you could cut it with a knife?” . . .

Your energy is pushing out, touching everything else. Everything and everyone else is touching you. (Walsch 82-84)CWG2channeled • modern • Walsch

We Communicate Our Focus

The movement of our attention communicates all.

Everything can be known about someone by how their attention moves — who or what they choose to focus on and respond to, how they respond, and how freely their attention moves versus how often it sticks and what it sticks on.

We may intend to communicate one thing, but if our attention shifts to something else, that is what we are broadcasting.

M. Richet chose a quotation at random. . . . The name of the author . . . was Legouvé. The letters produced were J O S E P H C H D, which looked like a complete failure. But the quotation was adjacent to another from the works of Joseph Chénier. (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 78)

The name thought of was Hiro; the letters produced on three trials were:

D A L E N

D A M E S

D A N D S

—seemingly complete failures. But it appeared that while the agent had been concentrating his thoughts on “Hiro,” the name of a friend, Danet, had spontaneously recurred to his memory. (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 79)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

Emotions Are Ripples in the Flow

The flow into us produces spherical ripples as it passes through our consciousness. These can be felt by others.

TO DO: Update to use the ripples from ripples-better.jpg

When we are open, the flow moves through us, making rapid ripples of contentment. This is felt as a kind of warmth by others. Our focus influence the flow and the ripples that are produced. Fear makes large, loud ripples as the flow hits an emotional obstruction.

Look at a reflection of a face with big eyes in water. Various speeds and sizes of waves and ripples moving across it instantly signify different emotions to us in a language we don’t even realize we have. It’s due to changes in their mental frequency causing waves in their liquid attention that we can pick up on.

Remember the eyes in the bathtub. The watery ripples filled those eyes with emotion, at times, with many rapid ripples swelling up with tears and at times bouncing with laughter and amusement.

TO DO: Make a video of this!

Emotion Intensifies the Signal

We communicate telepathically. . . .

The intensity of the communication is dependent upon the emotional intensity behind it. (Roberts 19)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

Group thought, especially when it is primarily emotion-inducing, can be highly contagious, owing to the extreme amplitude of the radiation. Conversely, the organized (M) Field radiation of a single individual can, if broad-banded enough, be many thousand times greater than that of the group. . . . Whatever the source, reception can influence any mind and/or body that contains resonant receptors. . . .

Every thought I may have that is tinged with emotion radiates uncontrolled outward to others. . . . It is even more uncomfortable to be the recipient of such thoughts that others may emanate. (Monroe 187, 189)UJOBEr • modern • Monroe

I found that the more stress a person was under, the more perceptive I was. . . . Any kind of stress functions as a transmitter. (Brinkley 38)APitLNDEr • modern • Brinkley

Energetic Communication

Communication often occurs in physical terms, especially with those who are still physically-focused, such as those in the dream state and those who are in the physical or have recently left it. But communication naturally occurs directly in energetic terms.

At a deeper, more true level, our communications are energetic. They are outwardly perceptible changes in our energy and our engagement. They are our reactions to things as we warmly open up, waver in uncertainty, or close with a flash of fear.

Monroe’s OB Communication

Monroe has always been adept at seeing clearly, without needing to translate into physical terms. He saw the raw energy dynamics of nonphysical interactions and communications.

What it comes down to is this: we are lights, communicating to each other through our modulations of the flow coming through us. This modulation is the result of our actual present experience, so that our communication can only ever be the truth.

Following are Monroe’s terms for energetic interactions he had while OB:

Ident: Mental name or “address,” i.e. energy pattern of item.

Rote: Thought ball, a “packet” of thought/mentation, total memory, knowledge, information, experience, history

Run the rote: To recall portions of Rote after receipt of total.

Percept: Insight, intuition, understand

Open: Receptive

Closed: Tune down (or out) external stimuli

Flickered: Uncertain

CLICK!: Instantaneous change in consciousness

Blank: Don’t understand

Turn in: Consider, think over NOTE: inside when “closed”

Vibrate: Show emotion

Smooth: Get it together, in charge of self

Dulled: Lost interest

Lighted: Happy, idea, enthusiasm

Rolled: Amused, laughed

Curl: Organized energy, usually intelligent, local slang

Plied: The way things are, goes with the territory (Monroe 77-78)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

Some examples:

Bill plied. . . . (Drop in for a visit if you feel like it. I’m two rings out.)

I opened wide. (Sure, Bill.) (Monroe 82)

The figure opened. (Well, Tito, we meet again)

I flickered. (Uh, yes.)

(Still digging out the secrets of the universe?)

This wasn’t what I expected. It definitely wasn’t any near-human culture, and this being seemed to know me. Some mistake in the ident, but the radiation did seem familiar. I didn’t want to ask the obvious, but I had to. (Where am I?)

The figure smoothed. (Outermost ring, Tito. One more final cycle in human and that will be it. For me)

I flickered. (I don’t have a percept on the Z-55 ident, but I know you.)

Z-55 rolled. (After all those hours putting music together. . . . The run to Cuba and back in the fifties to record in Havana. . . .)

The percept came bright and sure in me. Of course I knew him. Even then I called him an old soul! I vibrated strongly. (Lou! Sure! The Z-55 ident threw me. You seem different. It’s great to be with you again!)

Z-55/LOU smoothed. (Well, I’ve had a couple more in-human runs since we were together, so Lou is sort of covered over a little.)

I turned inward. Lou, one of the most gentle of persons I had ever met . . . musician, arranger, orchestra conductor . . . quietly living through his life and his work . . . hours and days we spent together . . . working far into the night developing melody lines. . . .

Z-55/LOU opened. (You’re still in-human!)

I smoothed. (Yep.)

He flickered. (Oh, a sleeper. You got out this far? That’s pretty good. Too bad you won’t remember it.)

I opened more. (It’s not quite that way, Lou. I, uh, here.)

I tossed him a short rote NOTE: memory covering the out-of-body beginning. He took it in and closed. Then he opened and rolled lightly. (One of those. You never told me.) (Monroe 82-83)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

One takes in a rote and closes while reading it.

Beaming

The phrase “beaming at someone” is an astral truth. I’ve seen this while high on marijuana. When we’re excited or expressing ourselves, the light of attention beams from our faces, and it can attract people’s attention to us. It’s simply a result of being open and present in the moment.

It’s also quite noticeable when it fades out from disinterest, too.

Free the Children 1997 • age 23

full dream

She was back to talking with her other friends. The girl grabbed a piece of aluminum foil. I grabbed mine and got all excited because I knew a funny foil trick. She noticed me beaming at her and brought her attention back to me. I couldn’t access the trick for a few moments and she waited. I said “I know this trick with foil” and then I remembered it. I blew on it funny and it made funny sounds. There was amusement.
Between Classes 2010

full dream

I go down the stairs and around the corner. Just a little ways down the hall I see Quentin sitting against the wall with some friends. I am excited to see him, so I call out to him and sit down in front of him. He’s excited to see me at first but then quickly becomes guarded and begins talking to his friends instead. I wait a moment, and see that it’s clear he’s going to ignore me, so I disengage my excitement and lean back, a few moments from leaving. Feeling this, he turns back to me and says, as if in explanation, that Eric said that I’d changed, that I wasn’t myself — not fun or engaging.

Energy Communications: The withdrawal of my excitement to see Quentin is a big and obvious energetic communication (imagine the beam of attention coming out of my face fading slowly out). He is forced to respond with an explanation.

I’ve been very open and friendly on this trip. I’m very present, openly shining attention out and people notice. I find people just approaching me like we already know each other. And at that level, we do! Attention recognizes itself in another.

See “Projecting Light from a Higher Dimension” in attention.php.

Hearing Emotions

Monroe could hear the noise of human thoughts and feelings in what he called the “M Band” in Far Journeys, and the “H Band” in Ultimate Journey.

M Band: Part of the energy spectrum commonly used for thought, not electromagnetic, electrical, magnetic, nucleonic, etc. M Band noise is caused by uncontrolled thought. (Monroe 77)

The noise was greatest in the bands close to the planet. The farther away from the planet, the less noise. Very little was present in the outermost band. (Monroe 131)

BB flickered. . . . (The scratchy stuff in the band, it’s the worst!) . . .

I smoothed. . . . (The scratchy stuff that screeches so much I finally figured out. It’s their emotions.) (Monroe 188)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

The amplitude of each segment of the [H] band is determined by the emotion involved in the thought. (Monroe 17)UJOBEr • modern • Monroe

Thought produces a sound beyond our hearing. . . . It could be so ugly and discordant. (Roads 58)IaTROBEr, LDer • modern • Roads

The Exercise Salesman 1996 • 10 AM • age 22

full dream

I’m living with Buttercup and two others atop this building like the Co-op in Berkeley we almost lived in. . . . I heard all these screechy scratchy sounds — emotions in the M-band! I could make out different ones — some happy, some depressed. I ran to go help and saw some weird party going on.

M-Band Sounds: These are the sounds of M-Band emotions as described by Tito Monroe.

Expressive Energy Patterns

We all have unique styles of expression.

Case 34:

S: Rowena is here—or rather it’s Shath—that’s Rowena. . . . There she is, all right! Her orange energy is pulsating rapidly—the usual sharp, jagged edges—that’s Shath. Sparks—that’s what we call her. . . . Mine is soft white with rose variations. . . . I am called Bells by my friends because they see my energy as fluid droplets of steady rainwater which give off an echo . . . of faint tinkling bells. Shath has a sharp clarity to her energy and I see tints of gold. Her energy is bright and very overpowering. . . . [Siere] sends out geometric, angular patterns that zigzag back and forth. They are sharp waves—like his tongue—and from a distance his energy reverberates like crashing cymbals in an orchestra. Siere is a daring, intrepid soul. . . . [Sen] has a grounded energy which is greenish brown. You know Vines is around when you hear a gentle swishing. . . . Sen has vibrational waves which look like a vine . . . with the patterns forming braided strands—you know—as with long hair.

Dr. N: Does this energy pattern identify Sen—your brother Bill—in some way?

S: Sure. Complex but constant—very dependable. It reflects his ability to weave a variety of elements together in lovely harmony. Vines and Sparks blend beautifully because Rowena never lets Bill get too complacent and he gives her an anchor in life. . . . [Megan’s] wispy, pale yellow energy is like flickering sunlight on a field of grain . . . smooth, even and delicate.

Dr. N: And her character as a soul?

S: Absolute, unconditional compassion and love. (Newton 185-187)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

We are understanding souls in terms of physical forms and human personality traits. It’s like synesthesia — describing souls in terms of colors, sounds, shapes. Go further, and you could describe them in terms of animals, foods, natural environments — anything.

Case 16

S: We have pet names for each other . . . to define our essence. We see each other as representing earth things.

Dr. N: What is your pet name?

S: Thistle. . . . I . . . am known for sharp . . . reactions to new situations in my rotations (life cycles). (Newton 93)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

The Gods of Art 2025 • 7 AM

full dream

I was at a school — some wild school of creativity. . . . Somewhere in here at the school was a scene with Lisa. She swept in and came to the end of the open hallway I was in (like the end of a balcony). She smiled, and we talked briefly, and kissed. She was in character, wearing a pink shirt and a cowboy hat. . . . Eventually I came around to the front, re-entered the house, and saw a woman there. She had been in the periphery a few times as I explored, and now I focused in on her. She was tall, with a unique style of hair and dress. With expert skill and a few gestures, she duplicated the body movement of Lisa from earlier, such that I instantly understood the reference.

Energetic Style: The woman is imitating Lisa’s energetic style, perfectly duplicating her body movement and gestures. I understand instantly.

Sounds

Sounding the Chord 2023 • 3:30 AM

full dream

I was going to let go and trust and see what happened. Then, I climbed higher in the building, up the outside and onto a little roof high up, above the front door. The house itself was a pale white, almost transparent. The environment outside the building was a foggy golden tangle of vague roots, a protection of sorts. I was going to do something. I imagined myself becoming a target for doing it. I sat down, closed my eyes, then I began.
I made a sound, and the sound was a single tone. I tilted back my head and this added sub frequencies to the sound. It sounded rougher, with an internal rhythm to it. It was a powerful sound. And then I expanded the range upward, and quickly added another tone and another until there was maybe 7. Each had its own unique internal rhythm and sub frequency, and all together it was a chord of magnificent beauty and power. I held the tones and saw an image appear with it. Each tone was represented as a circle with a color inside, from red at the bottom and continuing up through the rainbow. Each was perhaps the tone of a chakra? These were the clearest parts of the image. While I held the powerful chord of tones for long minutes, images of eyes flashed out of the mostly-darkness in different parts of the image. I was sure Gwen and Buttercup could hear it in their dreams. It pulled me to a state where I felt I was there in my bed, making the sound, consciously aware but unable to move. I felt as if I had stopped breathing to make the sound. My mouth and eyes were dry. I decided I needed to write it down and got up.

Sounding the Chord: I don’t know what this was, but it was an intense, powerful experience.

What Is Communicated

Our changing focus creates waves in the energy flowing through us. These can be felt as emotions, and they can be understood as thoughts. If the focus is on a memory, this memory can be entered and experienced from either a third person perspective or from the perspective of one of the characters in it.

See “Memory” in attention.php.

There Is No Deception

Because the vibrations we produce are a direct result of our focus of the flow, there is no possibility of deception. If one were to focus on deception, their vibration would loudly announce that focus.

No subterfuge or deception exists in a telepathic world. (Newton 55)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

This communication is . . . direct. . . . There is no possibility whatsoever either of misunderstanding or of lying. (Moody 60)LALresearcher • modern • Moody

According to Morgan, Australian Aborigines refer to themselves as “Real People”:

Real People can use telepathy . . . because they never tell a lie. . . . They have nothing to hide. . . .

[Mental telepathy] is the way humans were designed to communicate. Different languages and various written alphabets are eliminated as obstacles when people use head to head talk. . . .

The Real People don’t think the voice was designed for talking. You do that with your heart/head center. If the voice is used for speech, one tends to get into small unnecessary and less spiritual conversation. The voice is used for singing, for celebration, and healing. . . .

As long as I had anything in my heart or my head I still felt necessary to hide, it would not work. I had to come to peace with EVERYTHING—to lay my mind out on a table like the Real People do, and stand by as my motives were exposed and examined.

I had to learn to forgive myself. Not to judge but to learn from the past. They showed me how vital it was to accept, be truthful and love myself so I could do the same with others. (Morgan 64-65)MMwisdom • modern • Morgan

Being open is necessary for telepathic expression and perception (see “Being Open or Closed” below).

Perception

Perception of communication occurs through the One Sense, in the same way as any other perception. For details, see “Higher Sense Perception” in higher-sense-perception.php.

Feeling Emotions

Feeling emotions is an important but low-fidelity communication. What’s felt is changes in the flow of light or attention. Fear is felt as a sudden flash that goes dark. Openness is felt as continuous light and warmth. Someone who is closed feels cold. We regularly feel these things in physical conversations. However, these feelings do not usually come with additional information.

Brendan’s Gathering and Summoning Pants 1999 • 5:30 AM • age 25

full dream

The scene became a railroad and we had to listen for trains coming from different directions (created in part by fears and expectations). The moment a panic took someone in the group, it spreads like wildfire to all of us and the danger seemed to increase greatly even though the trains didn’t appear more often.

Emotional Communications: When a group is gathered to dream together, even when they’re involved in their own dreams, strong emotions are easily picked up by others. One person’s sudden fear is a psychic burst that is picked up and understood by others.
The Boar 2003

full dream

Buttercup and I are swimming in a small lake of shallow water in a forested park. There are lots of people around. There is an island hill in the center of the lake. The park is in a somewhat rural area. Suddenly a boar appears at the edge of the water. It’s huge, and it’s fighting two dogs, utterly enraged. I’m dressed strangely, with a cape, strange accessories, and a large golden poleaxe. The boar turns and runs toward me. All the attention is on me. I feel the fear of all the others, which includes Aurelia and Anne. I lift up the poleaxe, but now the boar is running along the bank towards the others. There is someone in charge, too — a spirit guide, who looks to me with penetrating eyes to take action. I do. I run to the shore and bury the axe in the beast’s back. This is a giant boar, king of boars. It’s wounded. I give it several gashes as it runs about.
Then I am back in the lake and the boar comes to me. The spirit guide person is near, and speaks knowingly into my mind that I must kill it. I am saddened by this. I want it to go off and heal. I feel everyone in my head, and I know they know my sadness. The beast circles me and perhaps it attacks? I let fly with the axe and cut its neck, but I must hack it several times, through muscle and sinew before the blood starts flowing. The beast stands, then falls, and the water is colored with its blood. I return to the shore, seen as a hero by some, while others are sympathetic to my sadness.

Collective Empathy: In this dream there is a collective empathy and communication as a matter of course — I can feel the emotions of the people around me, and communicate with people and animals directly via telepathy. None of this is strange or surprising. This is a true dream of a rote.
Indoor Soccer and Sexy Games 2024

mature content

full dream

We were trying to organize a game of chase or hide and seek or something, and I suggested it involve “popcorn sex” where if I caught someone, we would hide and have sex for 5 minutes while the others tried to find us. Something like that. I felt a range of emotional responses to that idea, haha.

Feeling Responses: I could instantly feel everyone’s responses to my suggestion — some were fear flashes, others interest or resistance. I could feel them all at the same time, without anyone saying a word or making any other kind of signal of their feelings.

Experiences

Telepathy is really just listening to the thoughts of others.

People appeared to me as feelings and emotions surrounded by energy. . . . As they talked to me there would be other forms of communications coming out of them as well. These were conversations and pictures and feelings and emotions that came from a place in their minds that only I seemed to be able to see.

Many times these events took place even when the person wasn’t in the house. I think they only had to have me on their minds, and I would pick up their thoughts.

About 80 percent of the time I could tell who was calling when the phone rang. I was also sometimes able to tell when people were coming to the house at least five minutes before they arrived. . . .

Going to church was an amazing experience. . . . I could sit in the back of the church and hear people thinking. When the preacher would mention something about honesty, I could hear a dozen clear thoughts from people in the pews around me about how they had done something dishonest that week. (Brinkley 30-32)

One time [my wife] came home thinking of a new car. . . .

When she kissed me, I could see the object of her desire, a white Ford LTD with a blue top. (Brinkley 35)

When someone visited in a truly emotional state, I could feel that emotion and then I could hear his thoughts. I was not just analyzing them, the thoughts were being conveyed to me. I could feel compassion even if the people visiting didn’t wear it on their faces. I could also feel the coldness of people who came to see how I was doing and acted warmly toward me. (Brinkley 25)

I could listen to people during business negotiations and tell if they were actually going to deliver on the promises they had made. . . .

“That guy’s a crook,” I said to my friend. . . .

“He thinks the world owes him a living,” I said. “That’s exactly what he was thinking. . . .”

I began to pick the outcome of all kinds of events with great accuracy. I remember predicting the winners of a number of afternoon baseball games. . . .

As the bowler made his run up to the line, I muttered the outcome of the roll. “Seven pins,” I would say, or “Strike,” or “Gutter ball.” I was right at least 95 percent of the time. . . .

Elements like will and skill are somehow communicated in whatever I pick up. (Brinkley 49, 51)APitLNDEr • modern • Brinkley

“I early became conscious of a peculiar sensitiveness to the undertones—the unuttered thoughts—of others. Later, this tendency developed into an occasional lightning-like reading of facts that apparently came to me through none of the ordinary sensory channels, and which always, whatever their nature, gave me a shock of surprise. As an instance: about 13 years ago I went with an uncle to a jeweller’s shop to see a wonderful clock. I had never met the proprietor of the shop; he was known to my uncle, who introduced him as he came forward and stood with us before the clock. At that instant came a sensation as if every nerve in my body had been struck. The affable jeweller had extended his hand, but with a shudder, that only habitual self-control repressed, I said within myself: ‘I cannot touch your hand—there is blood upon it—you are a murderer.’ . . . Several weeks after, I learned that the jeweller and a companion, when young men, had been accused of and tried for the murder of a peddler.”

- Melody B. Morse (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 237-238)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

Constant Subconscious Telepathy

The deeper we go into the subconscious, the deeper we go towards the Source, and the more fluid and connected we are, until we are all one. There is constant communication between these more internal, connected parts of ourselves and others, even though we are consciously unaware of it.

We are constantly broadcasting every thought and feeling, however much we try to consciously hide them in the physical. At levels that are usually subconscious, we hear the thoughts and feelings of others, and respond with our own. In this way we can share experiences in the dream state even with someone who is awake at the time.

At these subconscious levels, we know so much more (see “We Know Everything At Higher Frequencies” in flow-into-us.php).

It is almost certain that between friends there is at all times a silent communication, a sort of unconscious mental conversation, going on. When this arises to the surface of the conscious intelligence, it is called mental telepathy. . . . [These impressions] are gradually building into our mentalities impressions and forms of thought that are unconsciously and silently perceived. (Holmes 77)SoMwisdom • New Thought • Holmes

We meet some only to turn away without a word, while others we are at once drawn toward, and without any apparent reason. This is the result of their mental atmosphere or thought vibration. No matter what the lips may be saying, the inner thought outspeaks them, and the unspoken word often carries more weight than the spoken. (Holmes 350)SoMwisdom • New Thought • Holmes

A psychic, or medium, is one who has the ability to objectify that which is subjective—to bring to the surface of conscious thought that which lies below the threshold of the outer mind. (Holmes 351)

A psychic can enter the stream of thought of anyone whose vibration he can mentally contact, be that person in the flesh or out of it. . . . We do not all have the ability to objectify psychic impressions, and ordinarily they never come to the surface. However, they are there just the same. This is why we often feel uneasy in the presence of certain people, or when we mentally contact some condition and are aware of a disturbed inner feeling, without any apparent reason. (Holmes 353)SoMwisdom • New Thought • Holmes

The soul can communicate with other souls but not necessarily with the awareness of . . . the part of us that interfaces with our every day material world. (Taylor 12)STOBEr • modern • Taylor

In the following, Monroe, while out of his body, interacts with an awake friend.

I lay down in the bedroom about three in the afternoon, went into a relaxation pattern, felt the warmth (high order vibrations), then thought heavily of the desire to “go” to R. W.

There was the familiar sensation of movement through a light blue blurred area, then I was in what seemed to be a kitchen. R. W. was seated in a chair to the right. She had a glass in her hand. She was looking to my left, where two girls were also sitting. . . . The three of them were in conversation, but I could not hear what they were saying.

I first approached the two girls, directly in front of them, but I could not attract their attention. I then turned to R. W., and I asked if she knew I was there.

“Oh yes, I know you are here,” she replied (mentally, or with that superconscious communication, as she was still in oral conversation with the two girls).

I asked if she was sure that she would remember that I had been there.

“Oh, I will definitely remember,” the reply came.

I said that this time I was going to make sure that she remembered.

“I will remember, I’m sure I will,” R. W. said, still in oral conversation simultaneously.

I stated that I had to be sure she would remember so I was going to pinch her.

“Oh, you don’t need to do that, I’ll remember,” R.W. said hastily. (Monroe 56)JOotBOBEr • modern • Monroe

He proceeds to pinch her. A few days later, he meets up with R.W., and she confirms the scene at the time Monroe experienced it, but she didn’t remember any communication with him. However, she did recall feeling the pinch.

This shows that there is a continuity of communication at the nonphysical level which remains separate from and hidden to the continuity of the conscious self.

As we already pick up these communications subconsciously, the essential challenge then is bringing that awareness to the waking self.

Testing Situations at Higher Levels

A great deal of interaction takes place between people on the astral level. Great blobs of color of various forms whisk across the room between people. Some of it is pleasant and some not so pleasant. . . . For example, when a man or woman fantasize about making love with someone, say in a bar or at a party, there is an actual testing in the energy fields to see if the fields are synchronous and if the people are compatible. (Brennan 52)HoLclairvoyant • modern • Brennan

I feel like I’m sensing thoughts, sensing attention before something is spoken. I’m trying out a situation I want before physically expressing it, or resolving a situation I don’t want before it becomes physically expressed and real.

In the same way, we spend time testing out probable realities in our imagination higher up the stream. Do we really want this? Should we make it real?

Higher Levels of Connection

Our communication can be more gentle and subtle with a sensitive person than with a distracted or oblivious person. We can read the subtle communications coming from someone else higher up the stream, or the slower, larger physical ones that follow after it (unless suppressed).

Different rates of expression, from the slow physical to higher energy

We can lie or cover up our true feelings at the physical level. But at higher levels, our response is too fast. The signal bounces off us, having interacted with us and produced our natural reaction.

The rear horse guide was a little rough with my foot while moving it to adjust the straps. She gave the impression that she didn’t think highly of the guests. Because of this, she was not trying to connect with me, and acting on a slower, disconnected level.

Many are familiar with the behavior we receive when a person is angry with us — a rough, loud treatment. This is a result of them interacting with us after withdrawing their connection with us.

Communication at Higher Frequencies

I immediately didn’t like the rear horse guide and the nice-but-irritated tone she used with everyone on the ride. She was watching over us, keeping us tightly in line. It rubbed me the wrong way, and I became overly focused on her while she rode two horses behind me, talking with her friend directly behind me.

A couple times I sunk deeply into a little fantasy of an argument between her and I. Each time my breathing would slow, and I felt my attention blowing up a thought balloon playing out the scene like a little dream, making it bigger and clearer. My little scene was actually floating there in front of me at higher frequencies, visible to everyone’s higher self.

My imagined conflict is visible at higher levels

When it seemed my scene in the thought balloon got big and vivid enough, the guide and her friend would stop talking and, I imagined, watch or participate in the projected scene. I felt we all shifted to a higher frequency communication for a time, and the scene became a shared venture. It seemed we were all focusing on this quite clearly at a higher frequency, observing each other at a higher level.

After a minute or so of playing out the scene, I realized what I was doing. I withdrew my attention, and consciously started breathing again to release it. A couple moments later, they began casually talking with each other again. This whole process happened twice, quite clearly.

I was quiet during the first part of the ride to let them talk, and the first time I talked to my family they stopped talking. I could feel their attention on me, feeling me out.

During these higher communications, we’re responding authentically to each other. If something makes us angry, we’re expressing that. Truth rolls out of these interactions. I felt I saw some of the reasoning why she acted that way and became sympathetic.

We get to know each other on higher levels by sharing these interactive projected scenes. By the end of the ride, we talked some and I felt better about her.

How much time we spend silently arguing!

Whenever we turn internal, we’re blocking off physical interaction while we engage in a fantasy projection. After coming out of a higher frequency scene like this, those involved start relaxing, breathing, talking again. Having expressed ourselves, we relax back into the physical, returning to an outward focus.

Time is expanded in these visions. A 5-minute scene in 3.

The Knowledge We Gain

We can communicating on so many levels. When we zone out, we may be creating or viewing and participating in these movies. Afterwards, we focus back in the physical, often forgetting what we were “thinking about” during that time. So little of it becomes conscious, but the knowledge gained in this way does subtly inform and influence us.

The Mind as a Tuner and Broadcaster

We inherently know how to split our focus between any number of things. We also know how to focus some of our attention while keeping some of it unfocused. For example, if we listen for a particular bird sound in a park, we are both focused and open, listening. Our focus acts as a tuner, in the manner of a Specific Search.

Now imagine that we focus some of our attention on a friend. The focus forms a connection to the friend as our attention becomes them, and, once established, we may be able to feel the movements of her thoughts and feelings. She will likely feel the contact and focus some attention on us. Once the two-way connection is established, we can take turns focusing on some topic or experience (broadcasting it through a phased focus) and then releasing the second focus to feel the response.

TO DO: Find or create a video of someone turning the tuner on an old radio, with stations slowly coming in and out of range.

Do you know that each human brain NOTE: consciousness is a perfect receiving and a perfect sending station, and is exactly the same as a Radio built for both purposes? . . .

You are continually sending forth from your mind station both thought and picture vibrations which are being received perhaps by many other mind stations attuned to receive them. And it is from other mind sending stations that you are continually getting the many thought pictures and suggestions which enter your mind station—if you do not have it shut off. The trouble is very few turn off their mental switches but let anything of whatever nature that happens to be “on the air” come in. (Benner 313-314)WttKchanneled • New Thought • Benner

It is best to begin by regarding the human being as . . . capable of acting as both transmitter and receiver. . . .

The one who is acting as receiver makes his mind blank, and silently observes the vibrations which come to him. These vibrations may present themselves in the guise of pictures, of sounds, or of thoughts. (Yram 124-126)PAPOBEr • Yram

The human mind . . . can perform through its antenna of intuition all functions of complicated radio mechanisms—sending and receiving thoughts, and tuning out undesirable ones. . . . The human radio is energized according to the power of will possessed by each individual. (Yogananda 154)AoaYwisdom • Hinduism • Yogananda

All thoughts vibrate eternally in the cosmos. By deep concentration, a master is able to detect the thoughts of any mind. (Yogananda 154)AoaYwisdom • Hinduism • Yogananda

Reception — Calming the Mirror of the Mind

When looking for something, we focus our attention internally on an image, which becomes a Specific Search. This projects that image outward, which filters our experience to only that which matches.

Tuning into a station works in the same way. Should we want to communicate with a friend, we need to release any existing focuses, and free up our energy to feeling. Next, we lightly focus on our friend, which creates a connection to them, linking us to their “channel”. Now we may begin to express our thoughts/emotions to them and/or unfocus to feel theirs.

Consciousness undistorted is clear and experiences exactly what it is -- Infinite. . . .

Just as a handful of pebbles dropped into a still pool shatters the calm reflection of the single Moon into a myriad of broken shards, just so the distorted tendencies arising from the ego make the simplicity of Unified Consciousness appear as duality. (MSI 280-281)Ewisdom • modern, Hindu • Isham

A telepathic message from Sri Yukteswar flashed insistently to my mind. . . .

Master smiled at my friend and remarked:

“I sent you a message too, but you were unable to grasp it.” . . .

“Your mental mirror oscillates with such restlessness that you cannot register our guru’s instructions.” (Yogananda 185-187)AoaYwisdom • Hinduism • Yogananda

The following describes an experiment in which one person is concentrating on one selection from a set of images, and another person who knows the options is trying to perceive which.

The best condition is a sort of inward blankness, on which the image of the object, sometimes suddenly but often only gradually, takes shape. And this inward blankness is hard to ensure when the objects for choice are both few and known. For their images are then apt to importune NOTE: harass the mind, and to lead to guessing; the little procession of them marches so readily across the mental stage that it is difficult to drive it off, and wait for a single image to present itself independently. (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 34-35)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

Each Mental Image Is a Station

Attention charges up a mental image, and that creates an ongoing open link with that idea, a frequency upon which we now send and receive signals.

A mental image is an image that represents a person, place, thing, or idea. It’s like an address or mental index. When we focus on one, we are “thinking” about it. It has become a thought. Our attention sings out through its form, energizing it.

Since mental images exists in a shared level of consciousness, each one is essentially a shared creation, and our attention on it establishes a link to it. Any attention added by others on that same mental image is felt by those who are linked to it, to the degree that the linked person’s attention is on it. Remember, attention fades slowly from a mental image, so we can receive signals on it long after we stopped actively focusing on it. This period of receptivity shortens as we rise in frequency, as the ambient “temperature” of those higher frequencies frees our attention from that thought more quickly.

Giving attention to any thought is like subscribing to a channel. We become open to sending and receiving messages on that channel. These channels of thought can be people, places, hobbies, arts, concepts; literally anything that could be a center of focus.

Our mental state is all the context that contributes to who we are at any particular moment. Imagine this as a dark sphere around our single point of consciousness through which the light flows. Scattered around us are the little glowing lights of everything we’ve given our attention to. Some are brighter, some are dimmer. All those points are at once slowing fading, and also given more brightness by any new attention we give them. Each of those points, to the degree we’ve given it attention, is a channel we’ve subscribed to. Each can be triggered by undirected thoughts or physical experiences, drawing the light of our attention back to it (see “The Workings of the Holographic Mind” in holographic-mind.php).

See “The Mental Image” in thoughts.php.

A concert was due to start very shortly. . . .

Edwin told us to walk over to the theater and look down over the seats once again. We did so, and to our astonishment we found that the whole vast hall was packed with people, where there was not a soul to be seen but a short time before. . . . The organizers had merely to send out their thoughts to people at large who were particularly interested in such performances, and they forthwith assembled. As soon as Ruth and I had shown our interest and desires in these concerts, we should establish a link, and we should find these thoughts reaching us whenever they were emitted. (Borgia 66-67)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Open Discussions

Acharya: He can receive . . . the thoughts of others providing he can tune in to that particular wave length—in other words if he has some knowledge of the subject of which the thought is composed—and he can carry on a conversation on that subject, because he himself can answer the thought-forms that he receives by transmission of his own thoughts, which would then be picked up by all other people having similar knowledge and interests. . . .

At the mental NOTE: upper astral level their tuition takes the form of technical and theoretical lectures sent out in a perpetual stream of thought. . . . The parts of the thoughts which are beyond your understanding do not register at all and are not picked up by you. . . . At the mental level the life is much more interesting for an intellectual man than for one of limited intelligence. . . . He would understand quite clearly not only all the things which he understood perfectly at the physical level, but the many things which in his physical life he was only able to realize in principle and not grasp completely. (Richelieu 173)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Tuning Into Stations

If you understand the radio you will know that when you set your dial at a certain wave length, all that is “on the air” of that wave length will make itself heard. It is exactly the same with your mind. (Benner 34)WOchanneled • New Thought • Benner

Each of you grows out in all directions. You . . . send out feelers, and communication and energy comes back to you as you send out communication and energy. (Roberts 401)CWSchanneled • modern • Seth

By focusing on something or someone, we tune into that channel, and can pick up other thoughts related to it. As we develop spiritually, our sensitivity increases. We are able to listen on different levels that before we could not hear.

There must be a mental tuning in, so to speak, just as there must be in radio. We are surrounded by all sorts of vibrations and if we wish to catch any of them distinctly, we must tune in. Even then, there is a great deal of interference and we do not always get the messages clearly. . . .

The receiver must tune in. It does not follow, however, that the sender knows that this is taking place. (Holmes 351)SoMwisdom • New Thought • Holmes

Receiving Multiple Stations

Consciousness is able to split its focus between multiple frequencies and channels. We can perceive numerous signals at once, and we choose which to tune into by giving it more of our phased attention, while reducing our attention to other channels (see “Attention Moves By Phasing” in attention.php).

If two stations are competing for the same frequency on the radio, by slightly adjusting the dial we can tune down one vibration or channel and the other will come in more clearly. The personality named Kevin Ryerson NOTE: himself, the channeler is one vibration, channel, or frequency. By tuning down this particular frequency, other frequencies, such as Alfred MacPherson and John, can speak through me. (Ryerson and Harolde 6)SCchanneled • modern • Ryerson & Harolde

Our Tuning — What We’re Open To

The Open Thought Stream

We exist in a sea of images, thoughts, and emotions being broadcast by everyone around us. These impinge upon our mind. Our conscious mind can pick up on these when it is quiet and unfocused.

Streams of thought are seen to be constantly sweeping through [the etheric brain]—not its own thoughts in the least, for it has of itself no power to think—but the casual thoughts of others which are always floating round us. . . .

Every thought impresses itself upon the plastic elemental essence and generates a temporary living entity NOTE: thought form, the duration of whose life depends upon the energy of the though-impulse given to it. We are therefore living in the midst of an ocean of other men’s thoughts, and whether we are awake or asleep, these are constantly presenting themselves to the etheric part of our brain.

So long as we ourselves are actively thinking and therefore keeping our brain fully employed, it is practically impervious to this continual impingement of thought from without; but the moment that we leave it idle, the stream of inconsequent chaos begins to pour through it. Most of the thoughts sweep through unassimilated and almost unnoticed, but now and then one comes along which reawakens some vibrations to which the etheric part of the brain is accustomed; at once that brain seizes upon it, intensifies it, and makes it its own; that thought in turn suggests another; and so a whole train of ideas is started, until eventually it also fades away, and the disconnected, purposeless stream begins flowing through the brain again.

The vast majority of people, if they will watch closely what they are in the habit of calling their thoughts will find that they are . . . not their thoughts at all, but simply the cast-off fragments of other people’s. . . .

In sleep, then, the etheric part of the brain is even more than usually at the mercy of these thought-currents, since the ego is, for the time, in less close association with it. . . . When by any means these currents are shut out from this part of the brain, it does not remain absolutely passive, but begins very slowly and dreamily to evolve pictures for itself from its store of past memories. (Leadbeater 25-28)Dclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Our own memories recur through the Flash Bounce or Fading Lights Models until one catches our attention, and then travel through associations until it runs out of steam. Then the process repeats, picking up on another external or internal topic of thought that catches our attention.

See “The Recurrence of Strong Experiences” in attention.php.

This astral vehicle NOTE: body is even more sensitive to external impressions than the gross NOTE: physical and etheric bodies, for it is itself the seat of all desires and emotions—the connecting link through which alone the ego NOTE: the reincarnating self can collect experiences from physical life. It is peculiarly susceptible to the influence of passing thought-currents, and when the mind is not actively controlling it, it is perpetually receiving these stimuli from without, and eagerly responding to them. (Leadbeater 12)Dclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Dryer is able to peel back a person’s waking self and gaze directly at the unceasing river of images that is always flowing through their unconscious mind. . . .

Dryer’s ability to observe and interpret the innermost workings of a person’s psyche is one of the reasons she is able to effect such profound transformations in many of her clients. The first time she described the stream of images she saw unfolding in my own energy field, I had the uncanny sensation she was telling me about one of my own dreams, save that it was a dream I had not yet dreamed. (Talbot 182-183)HUscientific, researcher • modern • Talbot

The Influence of Undirected Thoughts and Emotions

The Broadcasts of Thought Forms

There is a difference between the effect of the original vibration and the effect of the thought form it produces. Essentially, so long as the thought form has a remaining reservoir of attention, it continues to broadcast itself. It is hoping to re-attract their creator’s attention or catch on with other people.

If the thought-form be neither definitely personal nor specially aimed at someone else, it simply floats detached in the atmosphere, all the time radiating vibrations similar to those originally sent forth by its creator. If it does not come into contact with any other mental body, this radiation gradually exhausts its store of energy, and in that case the form falls to pieces; but if it succeeds in awakening sympathetic vibration in any mental body near at hand, an attraction is set up, and the thought-form is usually absorbed by that mental body. Thus we see that the influence of the thought-form is by no means so far-reaching as that of the original vibration; but in so far as it acts, it acts with much greater precision. What it produces in the mind-body which it influences is not merely a thought of an order similar to that which gave it birth; it is actually the same thought. The radiation may affect thousands and stir up in them thoughts on the same level as the original, and yet it may happen that no one of them will be identical with that original; the thought-form can affect only very few, but in those few cases it will reproduce exactly the initiatory idea. (Besant and Leadbeater 17)

This radiating vibration conveys the character of the thought, but not its subject. (Besant and Leadbeater 14)TFclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant & Leadbeater

Thought forms only express their originating thought, again and again. In this way, thoughts are much like Pokémon, who can only go about speaking their own name.

Pikachu only says “pikachu”

A Pikachu “thought form” rushing
towards a receptive person

This [thought] form, composed of the rapidly vibrating atoms of the matter of that region, sets up vibrations all around it; these vibrations will give rise to sensations of sound and colour in any entities adapted to translate them thus. . . . These vibrations thrill out as a singing-colour in every direction. (Besant 10)Kclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant

The Power of Suggestion

One of the common experiences when high on marijuana is getting the munchies. Here’s why that can happen: our focus is so strong that a passing thought of food brings the taste so fully to mind that it’s almost like eating it. That nearly-real taste draws us to the food we’re thinking about. Upon eating it, the experience is beyond compare.

These little thoughts act as suggestions — drawing attention to them. Our body uses this ever more insistently until its needs are satisfied. Thoughts of sex create a desire for sex. Having a song go through our heads creates a desire to hear that song.

One should understand the amazing conditions of suggestion by which individuals are constantly surrounded. (King 284)IADchanneled • Theosophy • Germain

Emotional Influences

Certain mental images will trigger emotional reactions when picked up by our minds. But we can also pick up emotions directly. If we are in a restaurant and someone near us is deeply dissatisfied, we may pick up on the emotion without knowing the mental image of what is causing it. Emotions are broadcast and received at a rather louder, more physical frequency.

If . . . the thought has in it something of self or of personal desire, at once its vibration turns downwards, and it draws round itself a body of NOTE: lower astral matter in addition to its clothing of mental NOTE: upper astral matter. Such a thought-form is capable of acting upon the astral bodies of other men as well as their minds, so that it can not only raise thought within them, but can also stir up their feelings. (Besant and Leadbeater 25)TFclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant & Leadbeater

Take the example of a man who is filled with fear. . . . The vibrations radiated by an astral body in that state will at once attract any fear-clouds that happen to be in the vicinity; if the man can quickly recover himself and master his fear, the clouds will roll back sullenly, but if the fear remains or increases they will discharge their accumulated energy through his umbilical NOTE: third chakra, and his fear may become mad panic in which he altogether loses control of himself. . . . In the same way one who loses his temper attracts clouds of anger, and renders himself liable to an inrush of feeling which will change his indignation into maniacal fury. . . .

All such undesirable currents reach the man through the navel chakra. Fortunately . . . there are clouds of affection and of devotion. (Leadbeater 49-50)Cclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Nevertheless, we draw those elements of the environment towards us to which we are habituated, as like attracts like. Conscious emotional activity establishes patterns of interaction that can, over a period of time, modify an individual’s aura. The personal aura or astral body is also affected by the impact of the many types of emotions impinging upon it. Thus our astral environment has subtle but marked effects upon us. . . .

It is as though the person, when interacting with the universal field, absorbs those particular energies with which he is in synchrony, and filters out those which are alien, just as a living organism processes only that information which it is able to utilize. (Karagulla and Kunz 52, 54)C&HEFclairvoyant • modern • Karagulla & Kunz

A loving thought will . . . open you to attract other positive thoughts.

Let’s say you feel an intense hatred toward someone. . . . If you hold on to the anger for a long time, no loving person will be attracted to you. . . .

Spending time with a depressed, negative person will bring you down too. This happens because you are in their aura and, like a chameleon, you can’t help absorbing their vibration. (Browne 166-167)RotOSclairvoyant • modern • Browne

The Effect of Distance

Distance does not matter when we are focusing on a specific person or place. Our focus creates a connection that is not limited by physical space. The nonphysical law in effect is “like attracts like”.

However, when in a relaxed, open state, distance does make a difference. We are more likely to pick up the thoughts and feelings of those around us.

These radiating vibrations, like all others in nature become less powerful in proportion to the distance from their source. . . . The distance to which such thought-waves penetrate, and the force and persistency with which they impinge upon the mental bodies of others, depend upon the strength and clearness of the original thought. (Besant and Leadbeater 13)TFclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant & Leadbeater

The great clouds of “emotion-forms” which are generated in the astral world by strong feelings do not all fly to one world-centre, but they do coalesce with other forms of the same nature in their own neighborhood, so that enormous and very powerful “blocks” of feeling are floating about almost everywhere, and a man may readily come into contact with them and be influenced by them. (Leadbeater 48-49)Cclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

The further away the frequencies of consciousness are from physical spacetime, the less they are constrained and separated by space and time. Since the lower astral is closer to the physical than the upper astral or mental, thoughts with strong emotional content are more localized, while higher astral or mental thoughts, have a farther reach, gathering together more readily.

Like Attracts Like

We are always broadcasting and receiving thoughts and feelings at subconscious frequencies. We pick up these signals through sympathetic vibration, or “like attracts like”. In other words, they form a brief brightening of a mental image that is already charged in our minds, which together are more likely to attract our attention.

We only experience what reaches our attention, what our attention becomes. Communicating a concept, the similar thought is awakened in the listener or there is no understanding.

Not only does a man generate and send forth his own thought-forms, but he also serves as a magnet to draw towards himself the thought-forms of others from the astral plane around him, of the classes to which his own ensouled thought-forms belong. He may thus attract to himself large reinforcements of energy from outside. (Besant 16)Kclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant

[These vibrations] naturally act with special vigor upon those minds already habituated to vibrations of similar character. (Besant and Leadbeater 14)TFclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant & Leadbeater

Expressing things opens you to those frequencies. It’s the energetic equivalent of saying “Hey, you’re speaking my language!”

The planes of reality are formed by this very attraction of similar energies. See “The Seven Astral Sub-Planes” in planes-of-consciousness.php.

The Aggregation of Thoughts

Thoughts on the same subject and of the same character tend to aggregate. . . . It is much easier for a man of lazy mentality to accept a ready-made thought from someone else than to go through the mental labour of considering the various aspects of a subject and arriving at a decision for himself. . . .

[This] is true on the astral plane with regard to feeling. Thought flies like lightning through the subtle matter on the mental plane, so the thought of the whole world on a certain subject may easily gather together in one spot, and yet be accessible and attractive to every thinker on that subject. (Leadbeater 48)Cclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Defense Against Influence

The things we habitually think, feel, and believe can be easily triggered by suggestion. If we can hate, we can feel hated. If we are intolerant of mistaken beliefs, we are open to that intolerance ourselves and feel reluctant to express our own beliefs.

The ways we think of others, both positive and negative, can be readily applied to ourselves.

The subject has no power to resist your controlled subjective ideas of him unless the state affirmed by you to be true of him is a state he is incapable of wishing as true of another. In that case, it returns to you, the sender, and will realize itself in you. . . .

To awaken a state within another it first must be awake within you. The state you would transmit to another can be transmitted only if it is believed by you. . . . You are what you believe. . . .

Giving is simply believing, for what you truly believe of others you awaken within them. (Goddard 42-45)Rmystic • New Thought • Goddard

A negative thought will fade away with the removal of attention, but better still is removing our belief in the negative state. For example, “I’m a loser” can be an insidious negative thought that gets triggered upon every failure. “You’re not a loser” doesn’t help much, because the idea that people can be losers still exists to you, and this thought still supports that idea. But an idea like “everyone makes mistakes, and grows stronger from them” can serve to stand in its place and counter that negative thought every time it comes back.

Thoughts exist to you only when you let them into your mind. . . . Their power over you and their life can be quickly nullified by simply . . . refusing to feed them longer with life power by giving them further attention or interest. . . .

Of all negative, inharmonious and destructive thoughts—there must be something in you that attracts them or they would not come. . . .

Only by the suffering, hardship and struggle to escape from their influence that you undergo, will you learn how to free yourself and gain the power to control and consciously direct your life to constructive ends. (Benner 14-15)WOchanneled • New Thought • Benner

Unwanted Thoughts from Other Minds

Another difficulty that sorely bewilders and distresses aspirants is the unbidden presence of thoughts and desires that are incongruous with their life and aims. When they would contemplate the holy, the presence of the unholy thrusts itself upon them. . . . Can an aspirant really be the parent of this foul swarm? . . .

If the consciousness ceases to work in a particular way, the materials which answered to those previous workings gradually lose their activity, finally becoming effete matter and being shaken out of the mental body. A considerable number of stages, however, intervene between the full activity of the matter constantly answering to mental impulses and its final deadness when ready for expulsion. Until the last stage is reached, the mental matter is capable of being thrown into renewed activity by mental impulses, either from within or from without. Long after the person has ceased to energize it, having outgrown the stage it represents, it may be thrown into active vibration and made to start up as a living thought by a wholly external influence. (Besant 27-28)SLwisdom • Theosophy • Besant

In September 1999, Buttercup, Emma, a group of travelers and I spent three nights in a house in Volcano, Hawaii. The house had a palpable evil influence. Buttercup and I both had trouble sleeping. As we fell asleep, nightmarish visions relentlessly filled our heads. I tried picturing a soft cute weasel but the influence ran over it with a truck, transformed it into a cobra, and caused it to leak out its guts. I had never felt such an obvious dark influence before. Eventually I tried a technique I had read about — I focused on feeling thankful that the negative influence stopped and for being able to finally sleep well. It worked.

In the morning, we discovered that Bev had nightmares about ghosts. She also had one in which a big goblin kicked the front door in and held her down. A bunch of fat, crazy-looking fairy creatures entered right behind it and went into each one of our rooms to cause trouble.

Bev later told us that a lot of Hawaiian houses have ghosts and that Kahunas often do an exorcism before building.

See “Overcoming Habitual Thoughts” in thoughts.php.

Rebounding of Negative Thoughts

According to Leadbeater and Besant, thoughts are rebounded to the sender when no receptive channel is found for them.

Another way of looking at this is simply that the sender affirms their belief in the thought by their affirming it of you. Whether negative or positive, the mental image in them grows with the light of their attention. Often these are judgments based on conditions for happiness. Our acceptance or rejection of the judgment strengthens the belief in both parties. But if we reject the condition entirely (“Yes I am, and proud of it”), this transmits the idea that the condition is powerless to the sender.

Finding No Sympathetic Vibration

In cases in which good or evil thoughts are projected at individuals, those thoughts, if they are to fulfil directly their mission, must find, in the aura of the object to whom they are sent, materials capable of responding sympathetically to their vibrations. Any combination of matter can only vibrate within certain definite limits, and if the thought-form be outside all the limits within which the aura is capable of vibrating, it cannot affect that aura at all. It consequently rebounds from it, and that with a force proportionate to the energy with which it impinged upon it. This is why it is said that a pure heart and mind are the best protectors against any inimical assaults, for such a pure heart and mind will construct an astral and a mental body of fine and subtle materials, and these bodies cannot respond to vibrations that demand coarse and dense matter. If an evil thought, projected with malefic intent, strikes such a body, it can only rebound from it, and it is flung back with all its own energy; it then flies backward along the magnetic line of least resistance, that which it has just traversed, and strikes its projector; he, having matter in his astral and mental bodies similar to that of the thought-form he generated, is thrown into respondent vibrations, and suffers the destructive effects he had intended to cause to another. Thus “curses (and blessings) come home to roost”. So long as any of the coarser kinds of matter connected with evil and selfish thoughts remain in a person’s body, he is open to attack from those who wish him evil, but when he has perfectly eliminated these by self-purification his haters cannot injure him, and he goes on calmly and peacefully amid all the darts of their malice. (Besant and Leadbeater 29-30)TFclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant & Leadbeater

Positivity Protects Against Negativity

Lower-frequency thoughts cannot overcome the faster outward flow of energy from a more open person. They are reflected back to the sender. Thoughts with slower frequencies can not move up so fast a stream.

See “Love, Expansion, Being in the Now” in flow-into-us.php.

Thoughts of a similar nature attract each other, and thoughts of a contrary nature repel one another. . . .

In sending thoughts of affection towards a person who wishes you ill, you raise an impenetrable wall against which all adverse thoughts will break themselves. If your enemy persists, a line of least resistance will be created, along which his thoughts will return to him, like a ball rebounding from a wall. (Yram 161-162)PAPOBEr • Yram

The good man will drive back by his very atmosphere, his aura, all that is foul and cruel. (Besant 17)

A man sends against him an evil thought; he might meet it with another of its own kind, and then the two thought-forms, running together like two drops of water, would be reinforced, strengthened, each by each. But this one against whom the evil thought is flying . . . meets the malignant form with the force of compassion and shatters it; the broken form can no longer be ensouled with elemental life; the life melts back to its own, the form disintegrates; its power for evil is thus destroyed by compassion. (Besant 63)Kclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant

What is compassion but an open flow of energy, attention, and love towards a person? The force of that flow sweeps the negative thought form back towards its source.

In times of fierce antagonism realize that the enemy is angry thought; fill yourself, without thought of any person, with a sense of infinite love and eternal peace, for thus are all negative things confounded. (Strong 83)LotSBwisdom • Strong

Negativity Repels Positivity

This works both ways. For example, a belief in one’s own unattractiveness will drive back all compliments to the contrary.

Being Open or Closed

Open Communication (Broadcasting)

If we are open, our thoughts and related feelings are broadcast out from us. These can be picked up by people nearby or people we are connected with. Emotional intensity is what determines the “volume” of our expression.

Being open is equivalent to being in the flow (tunneling forwards) and being closed is equivalent to leaving the flow (tunneling backwards).

See “Tunneling: Expansion and Contraction” in flow-into-us.php.

We share what we’re thinking by simply being open while we think. We literally think out loud.

THEY perceived every thought that I had, including questions before I got a chance to ask. . . . Whatever I thought, believed, responded to emotionally, was just being human and no judgment was passed therefrom. What a joyous freedom!

(Yet you would not know of it as a freedom if you had not experienced the repression.) (Monroe 205)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

“What about the insurance money coming when I’m seventy?” The words were out, in this strange realm where communication took place by thought instead of speech, before I could call them back. (Ritchie 54)RFTNDEr • modern • Ritchie

From Jane’s dream journal . . . “I heard Seth’s voice, very loud and powerful, as I lay asleep in bed last night. This was the first time I’ve had such an experience. The voice was coming from the area of the room next door or just beyond, but also from above; like out of the sky or something. It wasn’t speaking through anyone. . . . The words didn’t seem to be directed a me, particularly, but just to be there. It seemed that Seth was really laying it on somebody. At first I thought he was angry, but then I realized I was interpreting the power of the voice that way. . . . The sound was like a super-voice; maybe like Nature speaking, or something, not the way a person would speak.” (Roberts 321-322)

I was not speaking to Ruburt personally when he heard me, but addressing myself to the world at large in a program that was indeed picked up by others.

This program spread out and was translated by others in dream states. (Roberts 328)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

Adventures at College 1998 • age 24

full dream

As we departed in the car, Buttercup was standing in the street, waving and beaming love at me and blowing kisses. I felt elated by her love but then noticed that there was a hispanic fellow clinging onto the back corner of the car who was waving back at her, thinking Buttercup was throwing all this love at him. He drops off the car, runs over to her, and puts his arm around her.

Communication is Open: This shows how communication is typically open, broadcast to your surroundings just like talking.

Higher Entities Are Always Open

We become more and more open as we rise in frequency. In fact, the two are intimately related. One could say that we rise in frequency because we become more open.

We do not feel the need to hide our emotions or thoughts from others, because all of us by now well recognize the cooperative nature of all consciousness and reality, and our part in it. We are highly motivated. (Roberts 31)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

Open Calls for Help

The Destruction of Blaine House 2023

full dream

I went back out to the porch and the house tipped towards the fields & lava. At this point I began to panic. We needed to tell someone!
The next thing I remember is that we were in town. I sent out a general call, announcing what was happening. I think I just did it through my mind. . . . Then I’m back at the house and things have gotten much worse. . . . I recall jumping into the hot mud flow. Maybe someone else had first and I followed to rescue them? We sunk in to our chests. Then we saw some people arriving to help — they mounted the house from the driveway side and were coming down the tilted roof towards us. I had the feel that they were super heroes, though they weren’t actually. They were some kind of rescue squad, responding to my mental call back in the town.

Astral Helpers: A little while after my call for help, a group of helpful people arrives at the scene.

Broadcasting Music

Instant Band 1998 • age 24

full dream

I’m hanging out with three guys who I don’t know in waking life but are friends dreamside. I started this music thing — it came almost fully formed into my head with a fantastic beat. I somehow broadcasted the song as a whole outside myself. With my attention I added new lines and rhythms to it. The music was so good I would have bought the album in a minute.
The four of us danced and skipped around this simple house with open windows and doors. It was in a neighborhood similar to ours. We were making a lot of noise, and then I heard a cop car say over their loudspeaker “4-3-2-1 Please cease your activities.” We got a little scared and went to the brown cop car in the driveway next door. In it were 4 guys and one invited us to come play our music at the party tomorrow at 8.

Inner Music: I’ve done this a few times in dreams — the music follows my imagination instantly, varying in the just the ways I want at just the time I want to make them into the ultimate dynamic songs that I would love.
And apparently I can broadcast it out into the general astral world around me — even to be heard by people I’m not meaning to include.
Africa (by Toto) 1997 • age 23

full dream

This whole dream segment was set to the song “Africa” by Toto. “It’s gonna take a lot to take me away from you. There’s nothing that a hundred men or more could ever do.” I had to kickstart the song because I wanted to hear it. It’d start then stop and I had to force it to continue. At times other people in the dream would sing along.
Hanging Out 2020 • 7 AM

full dream

I heard someone singing “Stairway to Heaven”. I began singing along. Someone else was singing along, too. Probably someone from the platform. I liked my voice least of the three, but I still gave it my all. The originator of the song stopped playing and singing the song. There were a few seconds of silence. I didn’t want to stop yet, so I started it up again. The next guitar notes played — I didn’t need to rationalize this by imagining I was playing a guitar — my dream self was in control. I began to sing again. And the other voice joined in with me.

Sing Along: I can hear “Stairway to Heaven” in my head when I imagine it. I’m not just thinking about it, I’m hearing it. So it doesn’t seem odd that in the dream state, others could hear that as well.

Unintended Communication

In the physical there is a big difference between what we think and what we decide to say. Yet up the stream those thoughts are immediately expressed and can be perceived by others at that level. So we maybe surprised to find others responding to our thoughts without the additional step we usually have of deciding to express them.

The haze was gathering into clusters, some large, some small. Each had wispy spirals of rote NOTE: thought or memory that brushed through AA as he wandered among the clusters. . . . That was usually a sign of poor discipline or at least leaky valves. (Monroe 139)

(You’re leaking.) BB opened slightly. (You can’t be closed and open at the same time. I got that percept as clear as if you’d thrown it at me.)

I rolled. (I’m still learning.) (Monroe 151)

I had attended class here for a while.

I hadn’t been closed enough. (What kind of class?) BB cut in. (Monroe 148)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

Uncle John’s Puffball Mushroom Farm 2023 • 7 AM

full dream

I wander into a cafe and walk up to a large table where some women are. One looks like the actress Kaley Cuoco. I hear her say to me “I like you so much.” I wasn’t looking at her at the time, so I look up at her and meet her eyes and say “hmm?” but she is embarrassed and says “Oh! Nothing. . . . ” I see/feel the clear, transparent-ish shapes of Buttercup and the kids across the table as they enter the context and I’m reminded that I’m already with someone.
References: Kaley Cuoco is an actress.

Accidental Communication: I think the Kaley character may not have meant to communicate this to me, as she seemed embarrassed that I heard her. It was definitely directed at me, though.
Dr. Eye Plucker 1997 • age 22

full dream

I was getting my face surgically realigned. This doctor took out my eyeballs and held them in front of me. “These are your eyes. They are bad at seeing because (and here I thought he was going to blame my father) . . . because of your father’s anger.” He flashed pictures of me unable to express certain things to Wadsworth and then my face twisting with anger. The surgery was him putting my eyeballs back in my head.

Father and Sight: Either I picked up what the doctor was going to say before he said it (and before it was strung out into words), or my expectation affected what he said next. In waking life at this time I often felt frustrated about my horrible vision.
Counselor Travolta

full dream

He is going to give me some medication. I’m standing there thinking (or did I say it?) that the only medication I would want would be one to increase my willpower. Then I say “What does it do?” and he says it increases my willpower.

Leaky Thoughts: It’s quite possible my thoughts weren’t kept private and that he heard me. Also, it could have been my expectation playing out.

Blocking Communication

Blocking Our Broadcast

Screening Thoughts

Although we can thus send our thoughts, it must not be assumed that our minds are as an open book for all to read. . . . We can, if we so will, deliberately keep our thoughts to ourselves; but if we should think idly, as it were; if we should just let our thoughts ramble along under a loose control, then they can be seen and read by others. (Borgia 43)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Case 22:

Dr. N: Are guides able to screen their thoughts so you can’t read their minds completely?

S: Yes, the older ones get proficient at that—knowing how to filter things we don’t need to know because this knowledge would confuse us. (Newton 149)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Blocking Reception

Unfiltered Reception

A man tells Cayce of his wife’s troubles:

“She’s hearing these voices, and she thinks you can tell her what they’re saying. Some of them are horrible. She writes this stuff down. It’s like garbage. It’s terrible.” . . .

The husband was right—it was garbage. It was very much like you’d stand on the corner of a big city and listen to the conversations of everyone going by—everyone! Some, you know, were pretty awful. Some were prophecies of dire destruction, and some were doggerel poetry, simple little sayings, bits and pieces. As if thousands of people were talking to her. (Lynn and Cayce 113)NDchanneled • modern • Lynn & Cayce

Following a NDE from a lightning strike, Brinkley’s higher senses opened so that he could hear everyone’s thoughts and feel their feelings:

Sometimes I thought I would go crazy from the sensory overload. Being in a crowded room, for instance, was sometimes more than I could take. (Brinkley 69)APitLNDEr • modern • Brinkley

Tuning Out Unwanted Frequencies

The influence of (M) Field NOTE: mental/emotional thought radiation induced by Human Minds would be overwhelming were it not for the inherent phase relationships involved. As in consciousness phasing, the entire individual system of awareness is in phase—tuned in—with only parts of this radiation. If there is no alignment of a given frequency, there is no reception. (M) Field influence continues not only in time-space but also in (M) Field residence, temporary or permanent. . . . Methods that prevent reception of undesirable thought radiation may be learned, often painfully. It is a matter of phasing. Shut off the aligning receptor thought-form and there is no influence. . . .

Most human (M) Field energy is not love and light. To participate openly in this energy, in phase with all of it, could be devastating. . . . When and if leaks occur in the form of inadvertent phasing—emotional thinking—we become exposed to an incredible amount of discordant and dangerous radiation. (Monroe 186-187, 189)UJOBEr • modern • Monroe

In the astral frequencies of consciousness, “place” and “state” and “channel” are all interchangeable terms. Our focus moves from channel to channel depending on our tuning.

As described above, the thought itself is the channel that our attention (who we are) moves to.

Mistakes in Tuning

Sometimes I read the wrong person in a crowd. Sometimes I would perceive things and misinterpret them. (Brinkley 69)APitLNDEr • modern • Brinkley

Focus Blocks Reception

Communication can be blocked when we are focused on something. Our attention takes the form of that focus through becoming, and so it is unable to take on the forms of the communication. While thus focused, our energy field is not in the receptive flow state where it can easily pick up the thoughts and feelings of others. Our perception cannot entrain to another when it’s already taken a different shape. To be able to easily perceive thoughts, we need to let go of any specific focus and return to the flow.

There is an exception — stronger energies closer to the Source can speak to us through our focus (see “How The Source Speaks To Us” in flow-into-us.php). If we have a light focus on a topic, the flow into us can continue through the rest of our attention, showing that topic in the light of its greater knowledge. This is the sort of phased focus through which our questions are answered.

Just as the speaker’s voice may fall upon heedless ears where men are already engaged in business or in pleasure, so may a mighty wave of thought sweep past without affecting the mind of the man, if he be already deeply engrossed in some other line of thought. (Besant and Leadbeater 14)

It may often happen that at the moment our friend may be too entirely occupied with his own suffering, or perhaps too much excited, to receive and accept any suggestion from without, but presently a time comes when our thought-form can penetrate and discharge itself, and then assuredly our sympathy will produce its due result. (Besant and Leadbeater 64-65)TFclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant & Leadbeater

Our Own Thinking

Only when a man has created in himself this capacity for stopping the flow of thoughts can he approach the possibility of hearing the thoughts of other people, and all the voices which incessantly speak in nature, the voices of various “small lives,” which are component parts of himself, and the voices of “big lives,” of which he is a component part. (Ouspensky 228)ANMUpsychedelic • Theosophy • Ouspensky

ARIEL: We noticed a breakdown in communication at one point. This was because your own thinking was entering the process instead of just letting it flow from Uris. . . . You are trying to use your own process of reasoning because you want it to be right, but this is not necessary. (Mason 445)MBchanneled • modern • Mason

(speaking for the helpers). . . . Thought, or emotional levels, can in and of themselves block the communication flow. When everything is synchronized and flows freely, the mind can function at its various levels, opening up new vistas in human consciousness. (McKnight 58)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

They are willing to talk more. But they say that before you begin, my energies have to interrelate better with theirs. I still don’t have myself together. Therefore I can’t understand very clearly. I will have to make several visits just to get oriented. I’m really not all here—as if part of me were in a different energy, or time zone. (McKnight 182)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

In other words, part of her attention was on other things.

Negative Emotions

Case 23:

Dr. N: Begin by telling me in what way a company member on Earth can signal to get your attention.

S: First, they have to calm their minds and focus attention away from their immediate surroundings. . . . By silence . . . reaching inward . . . to fasten on their inner voice. . . . They must expand upon their inner consciousness to engage me on a central thought. . . . They must reach out beyond what is troubling them in order to be receptive to me. That’s difficult when they don’t remain calm. . . . The energy of directed thought must override human emotion. . . .

Dr. N: How do you pick up the messages of just your company out of billions of souls who are sending out distress signals to their guides?

S: I know instantly. All watchers do because people send out their own individual patterns of thought. . . .

Dr. N: How would you reach back to someone in need of guidance?

S: By whispering answers into their ear! . . .

Dr. N: What single thing do you have the most problem with during communications with people on Earth?

S: Fear. (Newton 182-184)

My subjects do recall frustration at being unable to effectively use their energy to mentally touch a human being who is unreceptive due to shock and grief. Emotional trauma of the living may overwhelm their inner minds to such an extent that their mental capabilities to communicate with souls are inhibited. (Newton 14)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

So many things I want to tell you, to comfort you, but you don’t trust my essence enough to let me in. . . .

When your mind rages with questions and doubts, you shut me out, and push me away. (Starnes 22-23)

I put my arms around you, but your grief was so great you couldn’t feel me. (Starnes 26)

I have found that when physical tiredness or sadness overcomes you, the communication becomes very ‘spotty’ and that our minds aren’t synchronized enough to make a connection. (Starnes 38)

No discord can exist on this plane; any negative emotion or words “slam” an invisible door between us.(Starnes 39)

I feel so powerless when you get upset, because I can’t help you. I can only stand by until the turmoil passes. (Starnes 46)LFSchanneled • modern • James

Case 23:

S: People can go numb. You don’t get through to them when they have intense grief, for example. You are shut out of a cluttered mind when attentions are distracted and thought energy is scattered all about. (Newton 184)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Hatred creates hindrances in the spiritual world and love removes them. (Steiner 149)LBDclairvoyant • Theosophy • Steiner

Hatred is a very strong focus on someone or something.

Closing — Blocking Both

Communication ends when we close ourselves. We do not express except within our own private space, and we do not perceive anything outside of it.

Closing from Fear

Fear is always an energetic closing, to protect ourselves. We close to reject our current experience. But from within the shell, there is no flow, no new experience. Inside, we focus on past experience, where the fear was born.

Fear pulls our energy back and fixes our attention on a past negative experience, which prevents entrainment and thus communication.

See “The Stream of Becoming” in flow-into-us.php.

The Slumber Party and Scary Man Prank 1999 • age 24

full dream

I decided to play around with them and practice making some thought forms. It was still dark and I looked out a window. I pointed and said to Buttercup, “Look at that. . . . MAN!” Surely enough a bearded spooky face appeared out of the shadows in the window, from a black silhouette to a full face, giving the appearance of approaching. Buttercup got scared and fell to the floor in a fetal position. She seemed to be locked in her own world, shaking, and these grapefruit-sized semi-transparent black orbs were skittering all over her body. I told her to stop creating thought forms like that, that they weren’t real.
Later, awake: Wow!! Buttercup dreamed of scary men out on the porch! After she fell into the fetal position with the black orbs all over her in my dream, she dreamed she was unable to move with cockroaches running all over her body. She dreamed all night of the men on the porch trying to break in and get her. That’s the last I saw of her all night, too!

Into a Fear Dream: Upon receiving a fright, Buttercup fell to the floor and became locked in her own fear-based dream world. To her the black orbs (an energetic fear reaction) were cockroaches, and she was unable to move. She was turned internally, energetically closed around that moment of fear, and continued to dream of scary men all night. Closed as she was, she became absent from the social scene.
She had left the social scene into a subjective dream. It’s a distinction my dream self is aware of. Even in the dream state we affect each other. And sometimes we enter dreams together.

As the doctor and nurses scrambled to save my life and that of my yet unborn daughter, I withdrew into a dark plane where I became one of a host of vibrating beads of consciousness which constituted the gestalt of consciousness in the universe. I grew frightened as I felt my consciousness turning in on itself, becoming estranged from the other sentient beads until my connection to them was totally severed and I found myself utterly alone in a great, black void which I intuited had existed prior to the formation of the universe. (Botting 9 Volume XVII, Number 3)VS-HBKundalini NDEr • modern • Botting

Case 23:

Dr. N: What single thing do you have the most problem with during communications with people on Earth?

S: Fear. (Newton 184)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Usually I get pretty specific answers, but it is not always easy, especially if I am uneasy about what the answer might be. It is then that I will block the information coming through. Then I must recenter to go on. (Brennan 170)HoLclairvoyant • modern • Brennan

Closing from Shock

BB blanked completely, then slowly turned inward and closed tightly. There wasn’t the slightest radiation or movement in him that I could perceive. Bill reached out gently, but BB gave no response. I had never been present when anything remotely like this had happened to anyone nonphysical, except those in the stunned-out ring right after physical death. . . .

(He’s in the equivalent of what we used to call shock.) (Monroe 203-204)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

Directed Communication

Entrainment — Our Connection

The Nature of Entrainment

Entrainment is a universal phenomenon in which rhythms tend to synchronize together, such as with clocks, pendulums, or the blinking of fireflies. Entrainment is highly involved in the enjoyment of music and dance. Entrainment in communication occurs when two people’s mental rhythms become synchronized.

Through entrainment, we become the communicator. Our attention locks onto what they’re focusing on (communicating), synchronizes with it, takes its form. We feel it, become it, experience it.

See also “Like Attracts Like” above.

This phenomenon, in which one regular cycle locks into another, is now called entrainment, or mode locking. Mode locking explains why the moon always faces the earth, or more generally why satellites tend to spin in some whole-number ratio of their orbital period: 1 to 1, or 2 to 1, or 3 to 2. When the ratio is close to a whole number, nonlinearity in the tidal attraction of the satellite tends to lock it in. . . . Mode locking accounts for the ability of groups of oscillators, including biological oscillators, like heart cells and nerve cells, to work in synchronization. A spectacular example in nature is a Southeast Asian species of firefly that congregates in trees during mating periods, thousands at one time, blinking in a fantastic spectral harmony. (Gleick 293)Chaosscientific • modern • Gleick

All vibrations can be described as wave-forms, with oscillations per unit of time, called frequency. Rhythm entrainment, also known as sympathetic vibration, or resonance, is where two wave-forms of similar frequency “lock into phase” with each other, meaning that the waves oscillate together at the same time. The resulting wave is a combination of the two original waves: it has the same frequency but increased amplitude. Amplitude is the distance a wave travels in a complete oscillation—in sound waves increased amplitude means increased volume. (Judith 273-274)

In order to more accurately see the subtler aspects of communication, Dr. Condon filmed numerous conversations, and then analyzed the films at extremely slow speeds (1/48 second). By breaking simple words into fundamental units of sound, each lasting a fraction of a second, he found that the body movements of both the listener and the speaker were in precise synchrony with the voice at all times. These movements might be a raising of the eyebrows, a tilt of the head, or a flexing of a finger. With each new set of sounds, a new set of movements would occur. . . .

Dr. Condon makes this comment:

“. . . It also appears to be a universal characteristic of human communication, and perhaps characterizes much of animal behavior in general. Communication is thus like a dance, with everyone engaged in intricate and shared movements across many dimensions, yet all strangely oblivious that they are doing so. Even total strangers will display this synchronization.”

He further describes how the “content” of the message only seems to come across once entrainment occurs. Before that point, there is often misunderstanding and inability to get the point across. . . . At a certain point in the weekend he would find the rhythms approaching fever pitch—then suddenly breaking into a new rhythm, resonant to all present. At this point he found people suddenly understood communications they had failed to grasp before. . . .

The listener is not reacting to the speaker but is instead part of the speaker.

Further studies by Dr. Condon examined the behavior of disturbed and autistic children in regard to this audio-physical rhythm entrainment. The children showed a time-lag response between the listener and the speaker, after the original rhythm-entrained movements occurred. The children acted as if they were responding to an echo of the original sounds. Their micromovements put them out of harmony with the world around them, hence the feeling of alienation and confusion that characterizes their condition. George Leonard, in his analysis of this data, concludes that “Our ability to have a world depends on our ability to entrain with it.” (Judith 286-287)WoLiresearcher • modern • Judith

This truth goes well beyond communication in the physical — our ability to perceive and interact with any frequency domain of consciousness depends on our own vibrational entrainment with it.

When walking and talking with my girlfriend, I was either listening or distracted. When listening, I was entrained to her, connected with her, mimicking her body language and feeling her point of view. I was engaged in free conversation, fully taking in and giving out. Real communication is spontaneous, high-frequency, open, honest, fully-focused interactions, where the two people meet in a world that is uniquely theirs. There are little if any gaps or pauses in the flow. Little changes in the speed of expression, little expressions and body motions say so much. Communication goes at varying speeds and we have to be able to follow the flow. All we have to do to entrain is to focus attention on someone.

One way to visualize entrainment is to consider a flat plane next to a wave. Imagine there’s a picture on each side. It’s hard to see what’s on the other side as it’s bending back and forth.

	|(
	| )
	|(

Two entrained waves are in sync and thus communication and interaction can occur. They zero out their respective motions, and seem flat, still, and clear to each other. They see each other clearly.

	((
	 ))
	((

The above appears to each other like so:

||

Likewise, two pistons in sync remain stationary to each other. Pistons at different speeds would see each other as a blur of motion. Our perceptions blur as we move out of sync with a particular frequency.

Raising Frequency Together

Let’s look at this in terms of frequency and energy flow. As we get to know somebody better, the depth of our connection and communication increases. We open up more and more to each other, able to speak more freely, honestly. We open to let the flow come more and more fully through us with them. We are going upstream with them — opening to them at higher frequencies. We’re “getting closer” — literally — both in terms of reaching them further up the stream, closer to our shared origin, and through the feeling of expansion we both feel. These are actually the same thing. That connection energizes, pulls us both together. Those expanded energy bodies are closer, touching, overlapping. The increased flow outward from us more quickly reaches the increased flow outward from them.

Higher frequency connections reach further upstream

A side view. Imagine honey pouring down.

Connecting with someone feels like a sudden boost in speed and light and life.

Whenever any two consciousnesses come together, they form a third, their “shared insight” shining through. We become one consciousness with two different memories, sharing, exploring each other. It’s the same process in Specific Search in which the image from a memory and the present come together and light up their common areas. The combination creates higher-frequency areas — not just common experiences but insights based on them.

By being more open, we can be a higher frequency signal to others, which encourages them to open up to us. Our openness draws others to us, encourages openness in them.

I was told in guidance, You are simply surrounded by life. You are a life force moving along with other life forces. As you recognize this, you open up and draw near to these others, becoming more and more one with them, working together. (Maclean 220)GHLcompilation • modern • many

Note how opening up is synonymous to drawing near, and becoming one. Opening up increases our frequency, and everything is drawn together as frequency increases. We are drawn further up the stream together, to a place where we are more and more similar. Focusing on a specific person or place causes this same response, drawing us there.

Entrainment Through Becoming

Entrainment is another way of describing becoming, and is a part of any successful communication, even outside the physical. Higher frequency, direct communication occurs when two people enter into a singular energy field in this way.

Entrainment is becoming when it concerns communication.

We “communicate” with whatever our focus is on. Our essential nature (our attention) entrains with that focus, becomes it, and communicates with it. Communication with another person is a deeply fulfilling form of becoming.

Communication only takes place to the extent that the two involved are entrained together. This means that their body movements and rhythms of communication are synchronized. Perfect entrainment results in perfect communication. Through becoming, we transfer into another person and understand them from their viewpoint. As that person, we speak their words and feel what’s behind them. Entrainment is becoming the person we’re listening to.

Perfect entrainment is perfect communication. Details: Image shows two faces
locked onto each other with a matching entrained rhythm above.

When you become someone, you entrain to them, and understand their communication in their context, not yours. Listening from our own context as we usually do is what leads to misunderstandings.

When entrained, we’re not just hearing their words with our own meaning applied, but we’re understanding their meaning of those words and the feelings behind them.

Taking little vacations into other people’s lives can be so soothing, taking on their perspective, being them. It can be so different and interesting.

See “Attention Becomes” in attention.php.

Mutual Becoming

Consciousness is essentially a viewpoint with memory. It is incredibly flexible. Different consciousness can merge together, temporarily becoming each other and sharing their memories, experiences, and perspectives.

We can let any consciousness experience through us and we can experience through any consciousness. We can experience flight or feel what it’s like to be grown up from a child’s perspective. We can feel the life of a tree while it experiences our ability to move about freely.

I thrill, as in totally new ways I am seeing anew. I see not with vision, but by being that which I make contact with. . . . Nothing is seen beyond Self, yet all is sensed and experienced. I am the Being of Air experiencing the human experiencing the Being of Air! . . .

Suddenly, from within my swirling, mystical Beingness, a flock of small birds bursts into flight, flying far out into the magical countryside. And, with them, I fly. Even as I fly, I am aware that I am still within the Being of Air, for this Being seems to have no defined border of where it ends, no real demarcation. . . .

I fly into a wood of tall green trees, experiencing the essence of a small bird. . . . I am aware of never having been physical. In my humanness, I feel a surge of surprise, for it has never occurred to me that there may be earthlike creatures who have not taken on a physical form. (Roads 62-64)

For an endless nontime, I touch countless insects, flowers, and plants. I absorb their essence, imparting this and how I—a human Being—experience it to the Being of Air. And within all this, I am aware of the Being of Air growing and expanding, for this—experience—is the substance of its own nourishment and growth.

I, too, am nourished. (Roads 67)

At no time did it ever communicate with me on a mental level. I shared my Beingness with its Beingness, and its Beingness with my Beingness! But it never once used words or gave me a clue about what was happening to me. (Roads 70)IaTROBEr, LDer • modern • Roads

The effect of this merging of consciousness is not just to share experience but to feel another’s perspective on our own experiences. We’re very used to being human, but what would a cat, for example, think of our human experiences? Such a perspective can shed new light on our experiences.

Earlier Self Perspectives

The person we were at age 3, 6, 10, 15, and 21 still exists. We can open up to those versions of ourselves, let them merge with us, and see our present life from their perspective. We can communicate with that self and it will understand in its nearest terms.

Dark Tower Warcraft 1997 • age 23

full dream

There was one point where I was looking through a book and pining over pictures of Alison, my crush from 6th grade. I loved how cool her hair was, in this totally 80s style. I thought ahead to Buttercup’s hair and thought “It’s not very good.” Buttercup looked all strange and warped and weird, as if through a mind that wasn’t very fond of her. Was that my 6th grade self?

My 6th Grade Self: This is wild. Looking at a picture of the girl I liked in 6th grade brought forth my 6th grade self, which would be me around 1986. That self had its own 80s point of view and loved Alison’s permed hair, but didn’t think much of Buttercup’s (which I currently love).
Seth has said that all past lives continue and are creative. This shows that this applies as well to earlier versions of ourselves. My kid me is still very much alive inside me. That person is, in a way, a snapshot of perspectives, desires, fears, and knowledge. As an adult, I can’t easily connect with it, but it’s still there and can have fresh perspectives on current events. Wild!

This reminds me of the time on mushrooms where I joyfully reconnected with my kid self (see “Our Child Selves” in pure-essence.php).

High: When six-year-old me sees this room as a circus (due to the art, tapestries, and flashing Christmas lights), am I seeing it now with my six-year-old self or did that actually happen a long time ago? I remember it, either way. I remember that viewpoint. A communication was made between that earlier me and myself now, between viewpoints. We can see our present situation through different eyes. I remember being 16, and that self is so thankful of how much better things are now.

When this happens, it’s a different mind seeing our present experience. The present experience stays the same but the context shifts to that of an earlier self, and the interpretation and meaning that follows is entirely changed. What matters to that self may be entirely different.

Seeing Ourselves Through Another

I saw my girlfriend, became her, then saw myself through her, from her perspective, and knew her love for me. I saw things more truly. I see myself in her by mimicking her, like a mirror reflection, like a boy and girl leaning over the table to kiss each other.

When entrained in communication with someone, we become them and hear ourselves speaking from their perspective. Conversely, we feel the effect of our words on them as we speak.

I can feel you hearing me.

Empathy Through Becoming

Empathy asks “how am I doing in that body?”

This acknowledgement of sameness opens the door to becoming.

Empathy is the natural result of entrainment. We feel how someone else feels when we become them.

We see the world through everything we become. Entrainment with someone lets us experience their energy so we can feel what they feel. We are able to understand them from their own perspective.

Typically, we feel empathy for others according to the closeness we have with them (how much we trust them). But psychedelics like ecstasy, LSD, and psilocybin can help open us up enough to feel empathy for everyone.

Fear separates, prevents becoming. Where there is no distraction from pressing fears, needs, or desires, entrainment and empathy through becoming is natural and automatic.

We can know through empathy that killing is wrong because of our own emotional reaction to the thought without having to directly experience the act of killing. We don’t need to rely on laws or institutions to tell us if a thing is right or not. Empathy does that, instantly and perfectly.

Entrainment Across Subplanes

Below us were other Beings who looked like me. They appeared to be lost and shimmered at a rate that was far slower than the rate at which I shimmered. As I watched them I noticed that I slowed down as well. There was a discomfort in this reduced vibration that made me look away.

I looked above me. There were more Beings, these brighter and more radiant than I. I felt discomfort when looking at them as well because I began to vibrate faster. It was as though I had drunk too much coffee and was now speeding up and moving too fast. I looked away from them and straight ahead at the Being of Light, who now stood before me. (Brinkley 11)SBtLNDEr • modern • Brinkley

What we are seeing is frequency entrainment to the person being focused upon.

See also “Moving Between Astral Subplanes” in movement.php.

The Energy Bridge

Recall that our attention is the flow into us from the Source. When we direct our attention towards someone, we direct that flow towards them, forming a bridge of communication. That bridge is essentially “me — you”. The sender’s attention determines the intensity of the “me — you” connection. This bridge pulls the two of you together, creating a connection at a higher frequency. The receiver will feel a pull from the bridge that leads back to the source of the attention. This is not a spatial connection, though it will be physically translated as such.

Recall the following picture. The horizontal lines are where the energy bridge forms between two people:

Higher frequency connections reach further upstream

The Source itself is completely open and flowing to all of creation, meaning it bridges everything in this way, pulling all consciousness together into one. This flow draws all consciousness slowly back to reunion with the Source.

It’s like feeling a three-dimensional field. We feel wherever our attention is focused.

The sense is a 3D area movable by attention.

The illustrations above show the visual/attention counterpart of becoming someone — of our attention forming an energy bridge connection, of entraining to someone’s communication. These stars of light open up, a visual counterpart of the energy bridge, and a higher level of communication comes across the connection. There are two ways of looking at it — as a positive charge opening up, stronger in the middle. And visually, a four-pointed star of light expanding, opening from the center.

In the Physical

Perception Across the Energy Bridge

Clairvoyantly perceiving things about people up the stream first requires a connection with them. That establishes an energy bridge through which that communication is perceived.

In psychedelic altered states, I’ve experienced what I think is the visual counterpart of the energy bridge, and what might be the beginnings of clairvoyance. I felt the connection and saw the beginnings of movies and shades of past causes, though I did not fully engage with these movies to see any specific experiences that weren’t mine. Instead, I had the feeling of understanding others through their own context.

The energy bridge draws two people together at a higher frequency. At these higher frequencies, we can communicate directly with source feelings, thoughts, and experiences.

Clairvoyance begins through entrainment with someone. That focus of attention creates an energy bridge between us. From that connection we may be able to see further up the stream to the sources of that person’s thoughts. The eyes kind of glaze over and we see, from their perspective, the causes behind what they’re saying or feeling. Those are the flashes of insight we get — the background details that are fueling their words or feelings.

The energy connection between two people is accompanied by a feeling from becoming them. A memory comes through the connection, revealing the source of a thought.

Like the heat fade of Bust a Groove! The electron trail between you two! A rote (memory) comes
through, the source of the thought. Details: Two people are within the largest star.

This symbol in *Elfquest* means “sending”, a private telepathic communication between one or more people.

When dancing well in Bust A Groove, these sparkles appear.

This electrical connection into them and feel from being them.

The circles of sight rotate to reveal future and past as shadows as we see from within.

There’s an expanded color spectrum in these visions.

Psychic clairvoyance is. . . . That’s the expanded color range!
The forward/back shadow, light/dark motion.

Clairvoyant vision has the same feeling of “weirdness” as seeing and knowing that my mindscape is not me.

When we are entrained to someone to this degree, we are experiencing their experience or story as them. We are not viewing it through our own mind. We must step outside of ourselves, just as I did in my experience of seeing my neurons and realizing the world is inside me.

See “The World Is Inside Us” in fields-of-perception.php.

Telepathy Across the Bridge

When fully entrained with someone, the physical expressions of our communication happen simultaneously — faster than we can physically perceive and react. The field of consciousness that causes our physical thoughts and actions has entrained. The connection is up the stream from the physical. Consciousness exists outside the physical universe and its limitations.

When our attention has taken someone’s shape, we feel their thoughts occurring to them, before they take the relatively long process of being strung out into words and spoken.

I felt my girlfriend and I were communicating directly with what we were going to say. Our communication was up the stream from words and their physical expressions. It’s that nanosecond future closer to the microgeny that we’re communicating in.

Talking with what you’re going to say — into future — going around the sphere/rote (memory).

Telepathy may result when two or more minds are rhythm-entrained such that a variation in the pattern of one rhythm results in a similar variation in the other. (Judith 292)WoLiresearcher • modern • Judith

Two subjects were put in the same room and both asked to silently meditate together, with their eyes closed, for about 20 to 30 minutes. . . . The experimenters asked both meditators to inwardly establish a direct feeling of oneness with each other. . . .

After the mediation session ended, one of the meditators was escorted to a separate room. Both were asked to sit in . . . metallic enclosures that have the ability to block all electromagnetic signals from entering or leaving (Faraday cages). Both subjects were also hooked up to separate eletroencephalograms (EEGs). . . . One of the meditators was exposed to a series of flickering light signals. . . . The sensory stimulus of the lights evoked an electrical response in his brain that was recorded on the graph of the EEG.

The other meditator had no knowledge that Mediator One was being exposed to these light flashes. However, at the exact same time that the series of flickering lights were being shown to Mediator One, Mediator Two’s EEG reading reflected an almost identical EEG readout. (Goswami 224-225)EtS-AmG • modern • Goswami

Others’ Thoughts Inside Us

Once entrained, we can feel the thoughts of another appearing within our shared field of consciousness. At that higher level, we perceive their thoughts, and give them physical form or translate them into our language for our conscious, waking self to understand.

The instant I perceived Him, a command formed itself in my mind. “Stand up!” The words came from inside me, yet they had an authority my mere thoughts had never had. (Ritchie 49)RFTNDEr • modern • Ritchie

Rodonaia: “I saw the thoughts of everyone concerned with the event, as if they were thinking their thoughts inside of me.” (Atwater 81)BtLNDEr, researcher • modern • Atwater

He has seen grandpa and some other spirits who he does not know. He said he was not afraid of them and that they sometimes tell him things. He said it isn’t like talking, it just comes in his brain and he understands what they are saying. (Corcoran 12)VS-DCresearcher • modern • Corcoran

In the Dream State (Astral)

Communication can occur between people in different dream environments. It only requires that one focuses some attention on the other, and the other, upon feeling this, focuses some attention back. This creates an energy bridge between them.

I’ve found that when this happens, the communication often comes up in a little window showing their head and shoulders with some of their surroundings visible behind them — much like a video call. I call these “Telepathic Windows”. The energy bridge is an actual gateway opening between both parties and their dream environments. It remains open for the duration of the communication.

As that connection grows, the gateway can open wider and the environments can bleed across from one side over into the other, which I call a “Telepathic Crossing”. At this point, both can see into each other’s dream environment, and it’s possible for one to cross into the other’s environment, which I call “Telepathic Transport”.

There is also a kind of light communication that can happen when focused on something other than the person. Imagine talking with someone while you’re both watching a TV show. In this case, the communication doesn’t have a visual counterpart.

Telepathic Windows

In telepathic conversations in dreams with someone that’s not next to me, I usually see the head and shoulders of the person I’m communicating with through a little portal or window superimposed on the scene around me. It’s typically a little higher up, and seems like it’s coming from beyond the current environment.

A telepathic window opens up between dream environments

Astral sight is independent from distance, and “visual perception” can be superimposed by psychic inputs. EEABOBEr • modern • Ballabene

Bedroom Singalong 1997 • age 22

full dream

The black guy who frequents Irene’s is sleeping next to me in my Blaine House bed — a thing I found quite strange. My bed had white sheets, the breeze was blowing, and the room was fully decorated. The guy was singing great music with me, soulful and inspired. He suggested a song, “Suzanne,” and hummed it, then called it too sappy. For some reason I thought he meant the Jackson 5’s song “ABC” and decided to do it. His girlfriend appeared in a prison beyond the brick wall next to us and began singing with us. I started singing one part and I was gonna let him take the next part, but it became the main part and he prompted me semi-sadly with the words. It was a love song and she was so loving singing it with me. I tried to redirect her affections to him but couldn’t remember his name. I told him I’d make it up to him and fix it.
References: Irene's is a cafe in Oberlin where I worked.

Someone Special: Here someone important to my visitor appeared in a telepathic window that I could also see. These windows appear to be objective to more than just the person being thought of. It’s likely because he and I were connected at the time.
Body Transformations 2003

full dream

We were playing this game. I was in a room with two light gray dogs. I was to transform into a matching one, then run about and interact with them and this bone. The others were supposed to guess which one was me by my actions, and I was to try to be as doglike as possible. Before we started, I expressed a concern to the girl from the hallway — “Will I be able to return to the asian girl form afterward?” The girl said “Usually you return to your natural form.” This was telepathic. She and the others were in a different room, waiting for the game to begin. When communicating like this, I saw them above and beyond the present room I was in.
Indoor Soccer and Sexy Games 2024

mature content

full dream

I’m nearby at a building like a hotel or school.. and this girl with black wavy hair wants to have sex with me. We find a place and start touching. I get up and leave for a minute. As I’m about to return, I get this telepathic message from a woman who tells me that for my own good I should stay away from that girl, that she’s trouble. The message appears in a window, where I can see the woman’s face and shoulders. I decide to heed her advice, and instead of returning to the girl in the room, I leave the building and start driving away. But then the girl with the black wavy hair contacts me in the same manner and we talk and I think “what is there to be afraid of?” So I return to her (through the telepathic window? I don’t recall turning around or driving back) and we get intimate.
Then at some point I’m running around with her and another girl chasing each other. We were like playful kids. Then there was a telepathic conference with a 5x4 view of telepathic windows with other interested people in the building, where we were trying to organize a game of chase or hide and seek or something, and I suggested it involve “popcorn sex” where if I caught someone, we would hide and have sex for 5 minutes while the others tried to find us. Something like that. I felt a range of emotional responses to that idea, haha.

Telepathic Calls: My dream self sees these telepathic calls as pretty standard communication — nothing noteworthy. Had I been more focused in my waking self, I may have remembered these as conversations in person.

The Brady Bunch

© ABC

What’s even more remarkable is the telepathic conference call. This is the first time I remember experiencing this. It is similar to the many telepathic windows opening in “The Home For Shape-Changers and Psychics”.
It reminds me of the opening of the Brady Bunch. The difference would be that the rest of my current environment would be seen around these, and each square would show that person’s current environment.
Me and Taylor 2024

full dream

At some point Taylor’s close friend joins us as we wander the darkened corridors. I keep being funny and clever. We come to a big room with a concrete wall in front of us, but it’s about 20% transparent and we can see through it to a football game taking place on the other side. I make a subtle joke about how it would be so weird to be playing out there, with so many people looking at you. “Could you even imagine that?” (haha)

The Football Game: I doubt this was really Taylor Swift. But it’s odd that this football scene appeared. She was dating a football guy around this time. If it was her, she could have been thinking of him, and I saw through into her dream context for a moment. Perhaps to her we weren’t wandering through a mall but a football stadium. Or perhaps it’s something I thought of in relation to her and it got projected/overlaid onto the scene.
Old Buddies 1997 • age 23

full dream

I’m traveling to Spring Lake Park, fast-floating. I arrive and start looking for Manville. The school is empty, but I find him in an asphalt patch with a small backpack and three decks of Magic Adventures. He said it was his last gift request from Brandon, so they could still be together by playing games. In another dream window I was getting a call which I had to transfer from another network but no one was there, so I started speaking weird nasty gibberish into it.
These dreams were framed in brilliant colors, like deep blues with gem-like scroll bars. These are the window effects I was looking for in Kaleidoscope yesterday!
References: Kaleidoscope was a Mac UI customization extension.

Telepathy Breaking In: Notice how I’m having a dream, a call comes in “from another network”. This is how telepathic communication happens — someone is thinking of you, reaching out to you, and it happens in the midst of an ongoing dream experience. These communications get mixed into your dream in a number of ways. They might appear in a telepathic window, the person might suddenly appear in your dream, or their communication might pull you into their dream. Here, I clearly separated it into a different visual area in the form of a computer window.

Telepathic Crossing

A “Telepathic Crossing” happens as the telepathic window opens up larger, to the degree that the whole person and their environment appears almost in split screen before you. The physical mind will usually try to rationalize this spatially.

In the image below, the telepathic window has opened to a telepathic crossing, as both dream environments appear next to each other. Notice the grass in the living room. The physical mind might try to spatially rationalize this as reaching a cabin in the woods.

The Mountain Valley Gathering 2003

full dream

Somewhere in here I get a communication from Buttercup. It’s like all telepathic communications in dreams — a scene opens up in full 3D of her and her surroundings superimposed on my current scene, like a person-to-person gateway. Anyways, she’s upset that I’m not with her, that I didn’t find her after the small group gatherings. She tells me the end part of some inside joke about someone’s breasts getting “big, bigger, biggest!” I don’t quite get it but it sounds like it was funny.

Telepathic Crossing: For a minute or two as we’re in communication, we are standing next to each other, our two dream locations connected, and we can see into each other’s surroundings. I probably could have walked right through to her dream location.
Telepathy is a gateway between people.
The Backyard Lava Pit and Dream Crossover 1997 • age 23

full dream

I had a room in Tank. I don’t recall knowing my roommates. Buttercup was there at times, though I had to really pull her. There was a lava pool in the back yard. . . . [The lava] flowed and filled the lower levels of the house and the back yard. It was really deep (6 feet in the back yard) and the top turned dark gray as if cooled. We ran out onto it. I discovered that when I took big leaping strides, the lava pushed me up into the air with big waves. We played there. Further out in the cooling lava were holes. They had this green haze within and this reflective liquid. I didn’t want to fall in. This was where Buttercup’s dream crossing happened (see below). . . . I realized the whole house was buried in lava and that Foundations was lost. I got sad and distracted for a while but Buttercup reminded me that our friends had copies. . . . And get this! At the same time, Buttercup dreamed she was standing over a grate and looking down into a flowing greenish river in these dark sky lands and it was really creepy. That’s how I described the holes in the lava! This seemed like a random appearance in her dreams as the rest of her dreams were so depressing. Then, soon after this crossover scene, she returned to her dreams.
References: Tank is a co-op in Oberlin.

Dream Crossover: As our waking selves stirred, Buttercup’s dream and mine met in the middle, and mutually influenced each other. The holes with the greenish river below crossed to her dream (or vice versa — it was out of place in both dreams). But now my waking self was roused, interpreting the scene as a physical reality. I communicated the sadness at the loss of Foundations and she reassured me that I had back-ups. Then we parted ways and each of our dreams resumed their independence.
Home Near the Tower 1999 • 3 AM • age 25

full dream

Before long we were home. It had a back yard like Blaine House. The house was very ritzy and plush, mostly with gray-blues and blacks. . . . A girl in overalls lived with us, and Wolfgang did, too. Wolfgang was behind a long counter and complimented me on some poem I had written. I talked a little about it and then the girl said that she thought that creating things like that was the most important thing in life. I agreed. . . . Behind the counter where Wolfgang was it was more cluttered, run down, and had a country feel. The girl was like a country flower.
References: Wolfgang was a strange dude who lived in Oberlin.

Communication Crossover: Here we see a crossing of two very different scenes — the rich home and the country home. As I talk with Wolfgang and the girl, I can see over into the place where he’s coming from, and think it’s a part of my house.
College Celebration 2022 • 7-8 AM

full dream

I notice people gathering along the street behind us. There’s a parade starting. I see Bodhi in one pack of kids. The light around them is different — possibly a different dream setting. The parade doesn’t seem to move for a while, then eventually comes from the opposite direction I’m expecting.

Parade Crossing: Bodhi and the kids are probably from Bodhi’s dream. He likely enters my dream through some form of near-realm telepathic contact.

Telepathic Transport

Telepathic contact can appear without a visual component, or in a window, and then grow into a dream crossing. A fuller focus on the person you’re communicating with can actually transport you to them (or them to you). It depends on the strength of the focus and intent. You can simply walk into their environment as it opens up in front of you.

He simply crosses over into her environment.

This is actually the natural way of going to someone in the astral. Merely think of them and you are there. Focus IS proximity.

Salesman Invasion

full dream

I decide not to let [the weird people] in. But they insist and start working on opening the door. Then the back door is rattled, so I go to lock it. The crane comes around the back holding the guy in the wheelchair and they swing him onto the deck. I get scared and call 911. I’m telling the guy what’s going on when I appear in some squad cars driving to my place. They ask “How did you get here?” and I say “Wow, this must be my spirit!”
Then I appear back at the house and the weird people had gotten in.

Full Transport: Here I am fully transported to the police I’m talking to on the phone. They see me and I see them. When I’m done talking, I return to the house.
Were there really people waiting for calls in the astral world? This isn’t the only time I’ve called for help and gotten it. Perhaps they were guides and I imagined them in the form I expected — the police.
Milwaukee Road Trip

full dream

I’m on the road to Milwaukee with some friends. We get to the countryside part of the trip and stop on the side of the dirt farm road for a rest. All of the sudden I hear this voice, and I know it can only be Kayla’s. I turn to see her running to me wearing underwear, and her bra half off. We embrace and she whispers something excitedly into my ear. Then she says “Did you hear what I said?” I say “No, what did you say?” She says “I want to have a baby!” I look at her, astonished. My friends are half-circled around us, watching. I mention something about needing some kind of commitment to go anywhere with this.
References: Kayla was my first love.

Dream Visit: Kayla, thinking of me, appears in my dream with an unexpected message.
Girlfriends Past and Present 1994 • age 19

full dream

Kayla’s waiting for me in the parking lot in a yellow car. I go to the wrong parking lot, and run through the rain to see her. I was so happy that she just showed up in Marshall to see me, surprising me.
Kayla and I are running around campus. We talk about having kids and are really cuddly. We have a good time. Bridget calls and I have to be really sneaky and I feel bad. I’m trying to keep Kayla from seeing Bridget and vice versa.

One Transport, One Window: Here we see two levels of communication interaction at the same time. Kayla’s strong thoughts of me bring her to my campus in person. Bridget’s weaker thought of me showed up as her “calling” me, which is a telepathic window. She largely remains where she is.
Note how when Bridget calls, I want to keep Kayla from “seeing” her — showing that there is a visual aspect to Bridget reaching out to me.
Thinking of You 1994 • age 19

full dream

Then there were two races and only one other contestant. I got second place the first time, then won first in the second race.
Then Avery was there, and I starting rubbing her back. She turned around, looking much older, and smiled. She said “I love you, Sam.” I was a bit surprised. I hung around her and talked a bit, then she ran off with her friend.

Thinking of You: I broke up with Avery months before this. Thinking of me, she appears in my dream and we have an affectionate moment and talk briefly before going on our separate ways.
The Mistake 1997 • age 23

full dream

We swam to shore and I found a boat. I began to paddle it with the girl in the back. Vortigem H was floating toward us across the waves, above the water and then he was in the boat.

Along Comes a Friend: Vortigem H. must have thought of me, and I see him fast traveling towards me, above the waves. Then he’s in the boat, without having to climb aboard.
Grocery Store Visit 1998 • age 24

full dream

As I re-entered the grocery store, Kayla came at me like a streak and clutched me in an amazing big hug. It was great. Then she went back into line with her Emma. . . . I continued back to the grocery area. Once again she came at me like a light blue streak and embraced me.

Power Hugs: Kayla comes into my dream and embraces me. At one point, I mistake her voice as coming from a popcorn ball, which dances about appropriately as she talks.
Adventures in Northtown Mall 2001

full dream

Walking to the center of the mall, I saw Raven walking the other way. She said a meek hello and continued on. . . .

Raven’s tilted house

I returned to the center of the mall and thought about her. I appeared in this twilight neighborhood near a tilted, window-covered house without any decorations in it (I was likely just seeing through the walls). It was Raven’s house. I saw her inside and she eventually saw me and came out. We walked and talked.

Transported: Here my thoughts of Raven take me to her house. Telepathic transport is often the default mode of traveling to someone. Simply think of them and you’re there.
How could Raven have been at home and in the mall? Maybe she was dreaming she was at the mall, but I went to where she was physically sleeping.
Indoor Soccer and Sexy Games 2024

full dream

Instead of returning to the girl in the room, I leave the building and start driving away. But then the girl with the black wavy hair contacts me in the same manner and we talk and I think “what is there to be afraid of?” So I return to her (through the telepathic window? I don’t recall turning around or driving back) and we get intimate.

The Fastest Way Back: On retrospect I’m certain I traveled back to her through the telepathic window. It’s easy to do. You’re already connecting to them by communication. Now you just need to move through the window and you’re there.
The Gods of Art 2025 • 7 AM

full dream

I was at a school — some wild school of creativity. . . . Somewhere in here at the school was a scene with Lisa. She swept in and came to the end of the open hallway I was in (like the end of a balcony). She smiled, and we talked briefly, and kissed. She was in character, wearing a pink shirt and a cowboy hat.

Passing Through: Lisa, thinking of me, appears briefly in my dream for a short interaction, before going on her way again. Her outfit was “in character” of the unique people at the art school, probably a projection of mine to fit her into my context.
Calling on Ranier 2026

full dream

So there I was, asleep in my waterbed in Blaine House. That puts me at age 10-16. I decided to do an experiment. I focused on my friend Ranier from college. He very soon appeared at the side of the bed in a semi-transparent body. As we talked, my perspective remained laying down on the bed, turned sideways, looking at his legs. I reached my arm out of bed and patted his calf. It felt solid. He knelt down a bit, and I shifted to look through his body, and I could clearly see the lights from the landing through his body. Yep! Semi-transparent. I never saw his face, though. I was talking with him, purposely saying things that, if he remembered, would prove that he was here, communicating with me. The trouble is, after this dream I kept dreaming for hours and don’t recall what it was.
I ended up following him back to where he was, which was a warm, coastal college town. He spoke of it as if it was our college, but this wasn’t Oberlin. He took me to his favorite little hole-in-the-wall restaurant.

Following Someone: After making contact with Ranier (or someone I took to be Ranier), I followed the connection back to the coastal college town he was previously focused in.
Cheetahs Love Sandwiches 1997 • age 22

full dream

I was hanging out with Buttercup and this guy. We climbed this big oak tree and threw sticks at a small abandoned house. To our amusement, they stuck upright in the roof. Then I got really scared of heights and the guy started screaming that a cheetah was stealing his lunch.
The scene instantly changed to the upper floor of a library. He couldn’t catch the cheetah, who was chewing on and slowly engulfing his sandwich.

Treetop Transformation to Upstairs: Scene transformations sometimes keep some important or perhaps defining aspects, like being high up.
A Fish Through Glass 1996 • age 21

full dream

I’m in the mall with Ruby, Brit B, and a friend of mine. . . . Ruby, Brit, and I wanted to talk, so we looked for a place to talk. I found this mystic weirdness shop with couches and mattresses all over the floor. It had fish tanks lining the walls, and we all sat down and started to talk. I was watching the fish and one slipped through the glass and started swimming through the room. I wondered if we were breathing water or thick air or what. But then I discovered it was a trick played by what used to be the shop owner, but who was now Krist Novoselic, the drummer of Nirvana. So we got to know him, told stories, and found out it was his room (but still in the mall). My other friends appeared as I told stories about them.

Calling Friends: After looking for a place to talk, it seemed we ended transported to someone’s bedroom. Because I was in a mall moments before, I naturally thought of the bedroom as a shop and him as the shop owner.
Talking about someone forms a connection to them which they can feel, and they can travel over that connection to you.
The Detachable Room 2004

full dream

Angel from my soccer team walked through. He said hi, looked about, and kept walking. Probably just a brief intersection of dreams.

Dream Crossing: Apparently Angel thought of me briefly, which resulted in him walking through my dream and saying hi.
Rolling Snowballs 2010

full dream

Buttercup and I had gone to the top of this snow-covered mountain overlooking a wide, open valley. . . . Everything was as if bathed in dim moonlight, and it was hard to discern slopes and edges. After getting a little panicky about being too close to the edge, we decided we’d have to stay the night up there. I wasn’t afraid of the cold, however, and I burrowed a little hole in the snow. I tried to get Buttercup to join me but she didn’t. My little burrow was cozy and I think reflected the shape of the comforter and blankets around me.
After drifting in and out of sleep here, a woman came by and we talked to her briefly. I think she had a baby with her. Then we noticed an asphalt path running right next to us and down the mountain. We wondered if it had been there all along. Then I looked up and saw a cable car above the trees a little ways behind us. An even easier way down! Then I heard this drumming and this music and realized there must be some kind of village behind where we were. I followed the music and came to this charming summery village at the top of the mountain. There was a sunken area made of stone tiles with raised walls around it. People were drumming on huge drums on the far wall. Lots of people were watching, and some had brought their own large drums. It was a show of some sort. To the right, nearer the village, was a cluster of buildings with shops and tourist-type stuff, and a new performance was beginning there. It was a bunch of Japanese people dressed in these elaborate transformer costumes. They had truck parts, and at one point a few of them got down on their bellies and “transformed” to truck mode. It was very impressive.

A New Scene: It seems that upon talking with the woman, the scene changed around us, possibly to her dream environment. Both were at the top of the mountain, but mine was an endless expanse of snow and hers was a well-defined summery village full of people having a celebration.
I think a lot of times our dreams shift when we meet someone and simply walk into their environment.

Nonvisual Communication

The Incredible Country 2025

full dream

Buttercup and I were on a trip to an amazing place. The first thing I remember is coming to the flat sandy top of this mountain island. It was as if the top of the mountain were shaved off and it was all sand like a beach. From this center of this height, I walked towards the edge. The landscape below slowly revealed itself to me as I did. To the left, a brief area of tall rounded green spires. To the right of that, tall hills, and then an amazing purple-blue city structure in east asian style along a curving beach, then the sea between it and the island. . . . I said to Buttercup “What country is this?!” and she said, “The United States” as if it were obvious. Huh? No.. I pulled up a map in my head, and it was a small country in a packed area of small countries in the vicinity of what we know as Thailand.
We were communicating across dreams. She was in the United States.

Mentally Linked: Buttercup is only sort-of with me in the dream, in the way she often is — nearby but not entirely present. So when I ask her where we are, she responds from wherever she is. We have this direct line of communication, even across dreams.
I’m focusing on the landscape when I ask her, which is why she doesn’t appear in person or in a telepathic window. It’s a telepathic “aside”.

Directed Communication

Communication Occurs by Phased Association

As consciousness, we can share any thought, feeling, or experience with a specific person by splitting our focus between them and what we want to share. This is called phasing (see “Attention Moves By Phasing” in attention.php). In this way, the message or experience we want to communicate is transmitted across the energy bridge. In thought, it is merged with the person (or group) we are communicating with. They feel our thought of them and can follow it to what we are broadcasting.

It’s very similar to physical communication in that we’re focusing on a person (or group) while expressing something. This comes perfectly naturally to us.

It’s easier to pick up thoughts that are directed at us.

Consciousness flickers and buzzes. I see a nonphysical consciousness — a person, with a tiny guide buzzing around it like a flickering bee or fairy. The guide’s overall focus is the person, and his attention is split with the suggestion he wants to communicate. The guide projects out the thought suggestion into the person’s psychic space. He does this by quickly phasing his focus onto the thought image, which projects out from him. The flicker is like shuffling cards, or like a film strip starting up. P---t---t--t-t--t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t--t--t---t---t. It begins dim and gets brighter as the flicker of the focus increases in speed and brightness. This interlaces frames into the thought of the person, melding their current focus with a truth. These thoughts phase together in the infinite space of psychological time.

The hope is that the person will notice the suggestion phased into their space, and give attention to it so it can be seen.

What it sounds like:

Projector Starting Up

Audio by freesound_community

Cards shuffling

Audio by OxidVideos

The following are examples from astral inhabitants trying to communicate with people they knew in their last life.

Case 4:

S: Then I began shifting my energy . . . in fork fashion. . . . I split it. While keeping a soft fluid energy on Helen’s head to maintain contact, I fork a hard beam at the box which holds my ring in a table drawer. My intent is to open up a smooth pathway from her mind to the ring. . . . With my guidance, she slowly gets up without knowing why. She moves, as if sleepwalking, to the table and hesitates. Then she opens the drawer. Since my ring is in the box I continue to shift back and forth from her mind to the lid of the box. Helen opens it and takes out my ring, holding it in her left hand. (Newton 20-21)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

The subject is phasing his energy to charge up an association between Helen and the ring in the drawer, so that the ring appears to her thought. It acts as a subconscious suggestion.

My dog Finnegan does this! When he wants to go outside, he looks from me to the door, back to me, then back to the door. He’s communicating his desired association.

Communication in the Dream State

In the dream state, we are in the astral frequencies of consciousness. Here we naturally communicate telepathically, projecting physical terms onto those communications to various degrees.

Telepathic contact with others has a central influence on dreams. Both thoughts directed toward us and non-directed thoughts enter into our dream experiences. Like physical stimulus from the body, they are “external” stimuli that are woven into our dream state experiences in various ways.

Now, when Ruburt dreams that he has discussed a dream with you, in most cases he has done so. You both converse quite naturally in forms number two NOTE: astral bodies. (Roberts 325)SD&Pchanneled • modern • Seth

Secrets Don’t Keep 2011

full dream

[Buttercup is pregnant, but we haven’t told anyone yet.]
Buttercup dreams that she’s telling her family that she’s pregnant. They don’t react much. Meanwhile, Wilson dreams that Buttercup tells him that she’s pregnant!

Real Dream Communication: That’s no mere coincidence! I imagine this happens a lot but how rare is it for both parties who are communicating to remember the dream?

Near Realm Conversations

I love these. These are telepathic conversations we have with others in the house while lying in bed, asleep but not dreaming. We’re just hanging out, having a telepathic conversation without thinking anything of it.

Discussing the Dream We Just Shared 1994 • age 19

full dream

Context: I'm staying at Juno and Jay's apartment. Jay is Juno's boyfriend.
Still dreaming, Juno and I start talking about this dream, and realize we both had the same dream.

Hypnopompic Telepathy: I’ve experienced this a few times, where I could swear I was talking with someone out loud and then I wake up a little more and realize that I hadn’t actually spoken. Each time I’ve had this kind of experience the person I was talking to was physically near me, in the same room or house.
The experience always feels like I’m in the bed, but floating. I’m asleep but my consciousness is focused in the room.
Thought Form Games at Arcology Hill Stadium 1996 • age 22

full dream

Buttercup and I were in one of the hot air balloons, talking about how the way we just sang “The Mayor of Le’uvre” in perfect unison proved telepathy.
Waking up, I said out loud: “Were we just talking?” Buttercup: “I don’t know!”
I vividly remembered talking and singing together only a minute before.

Telepathy: When we awoke, Buttercup was as uncertain as I was if we had really just been talking out loud or dreaming of talking. I was certain at the time that these words were being spoken out loud.
Also, we have no idea what the song “The Mayor of Le’uvre” is.
Telepathic Songs and Conversations 1996 • age 22

full dream

I wasn’t sure if I was truly awake, but I heard Emma and Ruby talking in their sleep. Randomly at first, then kinda together, then Ruby was singing and Emma joined in from time to time. They talked and it was as if I was only hearing half the conversation at times. I was somewhat bothered that it had woke me up and was going to ask them to be quiet, but instead dreamed that I recorded it on my portable tape recorder. I got a good bit, then the tape jammed.
Later, in another dream, I went to unjam it and checked to see if I had actually recorded it and I did, but it sounded a little different. Awake, I realized I didn’t actually record anything.

Telepathic Conversations: These telepathic experiences takes place in the near realm — in the room you’re sleeping in, with other people sleeping nearby. Your body is at rest, and you can hear people talking with your mind and communicate back in the same way. In fact, you usually think you’re awake at the time.
Lucidly Ending a Bad Dream 1997 • age 23

full dream

This dream happened while we were sleeping in the car while parked at a Texaco, me leaning back and Buttercup laying across me. . . . [We have a negative dream with jealousy and creepy guys]
Then darkness and JUMP! I’m pulling consciously out of the dream. My desire for happy experiences with Buttercup is behind it. I “open my eyes” and it’s so dark in the car but there’s Buttercup in full color and light laying across me (my eyes are physically closed). She turns to meet my eyes and I pour love out to her and say “Sorry, I love you” and she expresses the same to me — a very nice moment, and very clear. Almost lucid. I felt the dream pulling me back at one point but willed myself to remain in this happier space.

Telepathic Communication: Telepathic communication in the near realm is as easy and natural as speaking in the physical.
Dream Communication 1998 • age 24

full dream

I’ve sadly forgotten most of it, but Buttercup and I were dreaming something and we started talking in bed but I realized through that dim, hazy consciousness that we weren’t using our mouths, and I think I was looking at her with closed eyes, too. I noticed the sound of her voice was in my head without passing through my ears, but it sounded the same anyway. There was a tuning that affected it. It might start softly and at times it would be loud enough to be distorted, a kind of rumbly distortion. I realized it was telepathy and reached a hand out to touch her mouth and it was closed while she talked. Then she jokingly said “Don’t you know it’s rude to touch a person while they’re sleeping?” Did I reach out physically or astrally? Probably astrally. We were talking about a dream we just had.

Telepathy and Clairvoyance: This is a stunning little example of everyday telepathy and clairvoyance that we probably all do on a nightly basis. It’s so natural — as natural as opening our eyes, as natural as talking — that we don’t question it. Our eyes are closed, our mouths are closed, and yet we are still seeing and communicating. Here I am lucid enough to experiment with tuning telepathy, and to use other senses — clairvoyant sight and touch — to double check it.
A Hitchhiker from the Hospital 2010 • 1:30 AM

full dream

Then the dog jumps up on the bed, crawls over my feet and settles down. Then she lifts up my feet and starts fluffing them like pillows. I wake up enough to say “Buttercup! Buttercup, Hey! Isobel is lifting up and fluffing my feet!” and then Buttercup says “Yeah, she does that sometimes.” And then it occurred to me that as real as that felt, that must also have been a hallucination. I was stunned at the reality of it all.

Isobel’s Weird Habit: These near-realm conversations are so natural and familiar to Buttercup and I that we think nothing of it.
The Proselytizers 2023

full dream

From within a dream, I heard talking in my bedroom. I considered returning to my dream but someone was talking about Jesus. So I roused myself and got out of bed. My wife and kids were arranged on the bed, in sitting positions, while a man stood at the foot of the bed, talking about Jesus. Two younger women stood behind him and off to the side. Enraged at people trying to convert my family, I went on the attack. I told them that of all the major religions, Christianity was the worst, that their sacred book had the least spiritual knowledge, and how dare they come here and preach to my family. The younger women were taken aback.

Religious Intruders: What a chilling scene.. religious zealots in my bedroom preaching into my dreams. I don’t recall any other time I’ve heard people outside my immediate friends and family talking in the near realm. But note that at the MetaDreamer focus, I heard it and made a decision about if it was worth waking up for or not. Perhaps I hear conversations like this more than I realize and usually decide they’re not worth waking up for.
So I Have a Rat 2023

full dream

[Buttercup] stretched her arm out and grabbed something on the night stand. It was a rat! So once again, she had a rat in her hand. She turned to me and asked me what to do. I got out of bed, took the rat, and went to fill up the tub. Her understanding was that I was going to drown the rat (I would never! I’ve even had pet rats in the past).

Ask the Rat Man: She likely awoke to the near realm so she could get help with the rat-in-her-hand situation. I can’t explain my uncharacteristic behavior here. Maybe I was going to give the rat a bath?
The Ghost Lady 2023 • 4:30 AM

full dream

In the near realm, Buttercup asked me to come with her to investigate this ghost she saw. I was curious and went along. We arrived at a run-down ruined city. The style of this was kind of like Adventure Time — colorful and post-apocalyptic.
References: Adventure Time is a cartoon series.

Invitation to a Dream: The request from Buttercup came when I was in a non-visual focus. It was dark but my mind was awake. It was the familiar near realm telepathy. After agreeing to her request, she led me to her dream.
Finding Gwen 2025

full dream

It began as an open field in the hills, viewed from above. As I watched, a large tent was rapidly constructed, to form a sort of indoor event venue. There was a main room with a stage. The center was filled with hundreds of folding chairs on the earth and grass. There were vendors of food and various things. It had sort of an indoor carnival vibe. . . . Wandering on, I eventually started wondering where Gwen was. I’m not sure on retrospect she’d ever been there, but in the dream I was sure I’d lost her. I became quite panicked, calling her name loudly as I went around. But then I heard her voice calmly say “Papa” from outside the dream. I heard it from a different space and moved my focus there. It was a semi-dark, empty, spherical-seeming space, with nothing to be seen, and no sign of the dream I was just in. It was a stepping-state to the waking state, and from there I left the unpleasant dream behind.
It’s likely she picked up on my anxiety directed towards finding her and mentally spoke my name to let me know she was alright.

Outside the Dream: My waking self fragment, imagining this was physical life, became panicked. Gwen felt my fear about not finding her and spoke my name from outside the dream, leading me out of the dream into a space closer to her.
Finding Bodhi 2025 • earlier

full dream

I dreamed that Bodhi was lost, that I lost him in a crowd after his last soccer game. At the point my memory starts, he had been missing for a week. Why weren’t we out looking for him? I was in Bodhi’s room. . . . I went to the area where I had last seen him and began calling for him in loud, desperate tones. After a few minutes I heard his “Papa” in response. I followed it and came to a building. A door opened, and Wilson and two people I didn’t recognize walked out, purposely ignoring me, walking past. I looked in the door and there was Bodhi, sitting on the concrete floor. I ran in and hugged him tight.

In Contrast: I want to contrast this dream with “Finding Gwen”. In this dream it’s unclear if Bodhi is responding to my anxiety and I’m sending that response through the dream context, or if his response is simply a part of my subjective dream.

Mr. E. W. P . . . describes how in a half-wakeful state he had been imagining himself to be reading “The Book of Days,” till it seemed to become too dark to see—when all at once his wife said in her sleep, “You should not read in bed, it is so bad for the eyes.” On inquiry, we find that Mrs. P. is not in the habit of talking in her sleep. (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 321)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

Near Realm Conversations with the Waking

Here we see more examples of how we can simultaneously operate at different levels without necessarily communicating between those levels. This deals with the separation of selves by frequency, and the continuity of each of those selves. They are all connected, but divided into separate pools of memory.

This is taking place through our constant subconscious telepathy (see “Constant Subconscious Telepathy” above).

Jane: “Almost instantly I fell asleep.

“First I found myself in the studio and Rob was there. He came to bed with me, and we made love. I was surprised he was home, knowing it was Friday when he was out of his body also, and so was I. I told Rob and we discussed it, plus our amazement over out-of-body love-making. Then, laughing and curious, we walked out into the living room together, looking at everything. The room and the morning were all normal. We hugged and joked—the bodies we had certainly seemed real to us. Yet to others we’d be invisible.

“This made me think of looking at my physical body. Rob’s, we knew, would be at work. I went into the bedroom, but the bed was as I left it, only empty.” . . .

Seth to Rob: Ruburt’s experience involving you was quite legitimate, although you did not consciously remember it. You were, nevertheless, largely responsible for the encounter. Both consciously and unconsciously, you were thinking about Ruburt’s dental appointment. You wanted to give him confidence and to reassure him. This acted as the emotional impetus.

Ruburt was writing earlier in the morning, and, without realizing it, he was telepathically aware of your emotional presence. It was this that gave him the idea of a projection experiment. . . . You did not want to project per se, necessarily. You wanted to be here to offer comfort. The desire got you here. Your conscious mind was fully taken up with your activities at the art department, giving the inner self full rein. (Roberts 361-362)SD&Pchanneled • modern • Seth

It’s important that while we go about our waking lives, we can be absorbed at other levels in conversations and other activities with an attention as full as our waking attention. This even goes so far as projecting to the object of our thoughts and having true interactions with them.

The physically-focused Rob is putting some of its phased attention on Jane. His higher-frequency self is using that focus. Between those moments of attention, it is filling in the space and having deeper interactions, with its broader psychological time. His higher-frequency self remembers these interactions but his physically-focused self does not, its awareness having skipped over those higher-frequency moments.

The Animal Shelter Gateway 1998 • age 24

full dream

I comforted “our” cats (which weren’t ours), and generally intended peace to the skittish animals. I was distracted by a blue snake in a small cage with an unsecured lid. I tried to block the exits around the lid with boxes but it got out. I used a snake-handling stick (also from recent TV) to nab it but once I did, I freaked out and let it go. I expected to get bit and of course I was then bit. I ran through the place I came from INTO THE BEDROOM and excitedly tried to get Buttercup’s attention to tell her I was bit. She was zoning out and not responding (she was actually awake at this time, standing by the mirror). I had to ring the phone and when she picked it up I knocked it out of her hand and said into her ear “Buttercup! I just got bit by a poisonous snake!” and she calmly said “No you didn’t. You’ll be fine.” Then I calmed down and woke up.

Dreamer/Waking Telepathy: It appears with this telepathic subconscious contact that Buttercup’s waking self is quite used to deflecting crazy dream drama. Is this reaction because her waking mind is engaged? If she had been asleep at the time, my call for help could have pulled her into my dream.
Buttercup’s Strange Choice 2023 • 7 AM

full dream

I’m looking through this book of pictures of a organizational soccer meeting. I vaguely remember taking some of these pictures earlier. But now it’s laid out in book form, in the type of well-designed photo book that Buttercup’s made before. But it’s incredibly boring — so many pictures of a soccer meeting, repeat pictures of the back of someone I thought I recognized. Nobody familiar in it . . . a few pages had one picture of someone I didn’t know with tons of text all around it. I closed the book and it was indeed one of Buttercup’s photo books. The idea of her making a photo book of a soccer meeting, a hundred pages long, and taking months to make and costing lots of money became more and more ridiculous to me.
I joked with her about it, that she’d made 3 books covering our relationship, each spanning 10 years, and this soccer meeting was the equivalent size of one of those? I was not really upset or anything, just teasing her about it. Bodhi overheard and jumped in, asking questions and laughing about it. This part all seemed to be near-realm telepathy. There wasn’t any physical representation of Buttercup or Bodhi, just an awareness of them and conversing with them. Buttercup (who was awake at the time) was lightly defending herself, and after a bit I put a stop to it, saying “what’s done is done.” I didn’t really believe any of this was real, aware at some level that this was a dream.

Wait, What?: I’m watching a rote of a soccer meeting, and rationalizing it as a book. As it reminds me of Buttercup’s photo book work, I come to believe that she made it. My waking self rouses and finds the idea that she made it ridiculous and hilarious, imagining all the time and effort it would have taken.
It was clear this was a near-realm conversation. After closing the book, I wasn’t anywhere in particular, and neither was Buttercup or Bodhi — we were just connected by our focus and having a conversation. There was no scene. It was that familiar mental space where we can communicate with each other.
The Blue Crab 2025

full dream

I go out to a boat floating on the ocean, not far from the shore. There are 6-7 people holding onto the back of the boat, stretched out in the water. Buttercup is at the far end. I step onto the back of the boat, then get down in the water next to her. . . . After a few minutes, Buttercup swims off. I follow after her, but get distracted looking at shells. . . . I return to our house and try to tell Buttercup what I found, but she’s preoccupied.

Zoned Out In Dreams: Here Buttercup and I are in my dream scene. She’s awake in the physical, but at this time of the morning she’s usually zoned out listening to podcasts. This is reflected in how hard it is to get her attention in my dream.

I am dreaming and I have a dim awareness that I might be dreaming. I am aware of myself lying in my bed, face down, and I hear my son Erik come running into the bedroom. He says “Dad. . . . Dad,” and shakes me slightly. I decide to remain motionless so as not to disturb myself and soon Erik leaves. His voice and touch seem so real to me that I think I must not be dreaming after all.

Now the scene changes. I am looking at a beautiful country scene in springtime. . . .

NOTE: The scenes change rapidly, like flipping channels, then:

Again I hear Erik running into my bedroom and he touches me gently on the arm and says “Time to get up, Dad,” as he tries to awaken me. Again, I choose to remain motionless and he promptly leaves. . . .

Upon awakening I realized that the whole experience was, indeed, a dream. . . .

Erik had not entered the bedroom during the past hour. (Kelzer 28-30)tSatSLDer • modern • Kelzer

Intended Communications

Picking Up Intended Communications

In the Physical

The thought of a communication always precedes our forming it into words and speaking of it. The waking self can usually only perceive the spoken words. But higher up the stream we can perceive the words one has chosen to say before they say it. Higher still, and we can directly perceive the thought or feeling before it’s been put into words.

“It flashed into my mind that my assistant, Herr Schell, a Dutchman, who knew but little English (who was coming to see me that evening), would ask me what the English phrase, ‘to wit,’ meant in Dutch. . . . Ten minutes afterwards Schell arrived, and almost his first words were the inquiry, ‘Wat is het Hollandsch yoor “to wit”?’ . . . He had resolved to ask me just before leaving his house.”

- J. G. Keulemans (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 235)

“My youngest child—a sensitive, quick-witted little maiden of two years and six weeks old—was one of the circle. Dinner had just commenced, when I suddenly recollected an incident in my morning’s experience which I had intended to tell her; and I looked at the child with the full intention of saying, ‘Mother saw a big, black dog in a shop, with curly hair,’ catching her eyes in mine, as I paused an instant before speaking. Just then something called off my attention, and the sentence was not uttered. What was my amazement, about two minutes afterwards, to hear my little lady announce, ‘Mother saw a big dog in a shop.” I gasped. ‘Yes, I did!’ I answered; ‘but how did you know?’ ‘With funny hair,’ she added, quite calmly, and ignoring my question. ‘What color was it, Evelyn?’ said one of her elder brothers; ‘was it black?’ She said, ‘Yes.’” . . .

“I had had no friend with me when I had seen the dog. All the children had been at home.”

- Melody Barber (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 236)

“I took a trip. . . . Our conveyance was a small sailing vessel. . . . A heavy storm came up. . . . In the trial we had a very narrow escape. . . . Now just at the moment of greatest danger, when escape seemed impossible, I thought of my wife and child a hundred miles away. I thought of them in a sort of agony, and felt that to leave them was impossible. If ever there was an unuttered cry for loved ones, it was at that moment. This was on the Sunday afternoon.

“I reached home on the following Saturday afternoon. . . . Just as I was about to commence an account of my trip, my wife said, ‘By-the-way, I had a very peculiar experience last Sunday, just about this time. I was lying on the lounge, when all at once I had a startling impression that you wanted me, and even fancied I heard you call.’”

- Alfred W. Arundel (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 247-248)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

I was programming busily, when I thought I heard JP ask about my computer program (if I fixed my ENDIF statements in a particular section of code). I started explaining to him that I did, and what else I had done, when he told me that he never asked the question! He only THOUGHT about asking me! And yet I answered him as if he asked the question he had in his mind.

I was eating supper with my Dad and I wanted a napkin. I decided to do a psychic experiment. I tried to put the word “Napkin” into my Dad’s mind. A little while later, he reached up and grabbed a napkin for me. That’s not too strange. But then he asked, “Were you just thinking ‘Napkin’?” Then I told him about my experiment. OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

After being hit by lightning, Brinkley was in the hospital:

I could hear doctors say, “He probably isn’t going to make it.” Yet when I opened my eyes there was nobody in the room. Family members smiled and said, “You look wonderful,” but they emitted their deeper thoughts. I could hear these thoughts, the gist of which was, “God, you look like a dead man.” . . .

I remember a friend coming into the room and saying that I didn’t look bad for someone who had just been hit with 180,000 volts.

“Weren’t you just here a minute ago?” I asked.

“No,” he insisted. “I just got here.”

That’s funny, I thought. “I am sure I heard you say that already.” . . .

Once I woke up to find a nurse in the room. I was sure she had been talking to me about her husband and saying things that weren’t very nice. I spoke up immediately.

“Just leave him,” I said.

She looked at me for a moment and began to rub her chin. “How did you know what I was thinking about?”

Another time a new doctor came in and asked if he could examine my eyes. I was sure he had asked me that question already, and I told him to quit repeating himself. “Sir,” he said angrily, “I haven’t said enough to you to repeat myself yet.” (Brinkley 19-21)APitLNDEr • modern • Brinkley

This includes intended/rehearsed communications, true thoughts behind words, and mistaking subconscious communications with spoken ones.

While this is unusual in the physical, it is our basic mode of communication in the nonphysical, we experience it nightly in the NREM and dream states (see “Near Realm Conversations” below).

In the Dream State

When we have an intention to communicate with someone, we often do so telepathically. The receiver of the message, if dreaming, may integrate it in any number of ways into their dream.

The following shows a variety of ways a telepathic communication can be given physical form in a dream.

“In those days I always went to bed about midnight. I awoke suddenly, tremendously startled by a dream that my father’s house was on fire. The dream impressed me so vividly that I felt convinced that a fire had actually happened there. . . . Two of my father’s maids, named Coombes and Melody respectively, were the only persons except myself present in the vision. . . . I seemed to have no impulses and no power of moving, but was merely a spectator. . . .

“Six or seven weeks afterwards (mail contact between London and Melbourne is 42 days) I received a letter from my father. . . . He wrote, ‘We had a fire on Sunday evening while we were at church.’ . . .

“I had the communication, therefore, in my sleep, not on the actual day of the fire, but on the day on which my father wrote the letter.”

- Douglas B. W. Sladen (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 324-325)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

In the above, it was the intended communication of the event, not the event itself, which is received in the dream state. His father was not present for the fire, and thus was not at the time of the fire thinking strongly of his son. But remarkably, he had and shared the memory of the fire from the maids who experienced it!

Conveying the Message in Person

In the following the messenger speaks the message or conveys the feeling in person:

Walking Lucid in Midtown 1998 • age 24

full dream

While first setting out on Tjo Street, Buttercup came skipping down the way and it was like this bouquet of flowers came from her and shot into my arms. Then she gave me a big hug and kiss and then retreated away (she’s awake and at work right now).
Verification: During the very half hour of that dream, Buttercup wrote me an email! Thus her appearance!

Waking Communication: Buttercup was awake at the time, and her thoughts of me reached me in the dream world, where I could see them!
Whatever she had to say in the email, the love behind it was what I received, and it took appropriate physical form.

“On Easter morning. . . . I dreamt that I was looking out of my bedroom window, and that I saw Mr. R., walking up the avenue, and that, knowing him to be in Australia, I felt so surprised and pleased that I ran down to meet him at the glass portico. When I put out my hand, I said, ‘Oh, how glad I am to see you again.’ He looked so sad and said, ‘You will not be glad, as I bring you sad news. Your brother Stephen is dead.’ I awoke at the moment, and it seemed as though the words were sounding in my ears. . . .

A letter from Mr. R, dated Easter Sunday, was forwarded to me. He wrote to me for the reason that he thought I could more gently break the sad news to my dear mother, and his letter commenced almost with the same words that I had heard in the dream.”

- Olivia A. Denroche (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 407)PotL2researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

“One morning at breakfast I related to my sister a very vivid dream. . . . D. L. was sauntering up the middle of the long narrow room; and when he caught sight of me he quickened his step, and smiling put out his hand, saying, ‘Sparrow, congratulate me; I am engaged to be married, and am as spooney as I was at one-and-twenty.’ I did offer him my congratulations, and asked who the lady was, to which he replied, ‘She is an Irish girl; I met her at Kingstown Regatta.’ . . .

“When I returned from business that evening, my sister said, ‘Your dream has come true, even the very words.”

- Alex G. Sparrow (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 408-409)PotL2researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

“Towards morning of the 10th January, 1885, I was conscious of a young woman standing by my bedside clad in a gray dressing gown, holding in her arms, towards me, a child. The woman was weeping bitterly, and said, ‘Oh! Mrs. Saunders, I am in such trouble.’ I instantly recognized her as Mrs. C. R. Seymour, and was about to interrogate her as to her trouble, when I was awakened by my husband asking me what was the matter. . . .

“On March 12th I again called on Mrs. Goodall, who . . . said, ‘Oh, have you heard the bad news of Fanny? I have thought so much of what you told me; her dear little Dottie has gone.”

- Bessie Saunders (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 347)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

Reading the Message

The following are experiences of reading a written message (or having them read):

“I dreamed that the sister (who acted as guardian to our boys in our absence) was reading to me a letter giving a detailed account of how our Harry died of choking, while eating his dinner one day at school. . . .

“A fortnight later another letter from my sister came in, bearing an apology for not having told me in her last what a narrow escape from death our Harry had experienced, and then went on to detail what I had dreamed.

“A friend who was present said to him, ‘Do you remember what you thought about when you were choking?’ He replied, ‘Yes, I distinctly remember thinking, I wonder what my mother will do when she hears I am dead.’”

- Mrs. Hobbs (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 333-334)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

Here a messenger reads a written message. But in this case the message was the boy’s expected result of the trauma that was underway rather than what ended up happening.

“I dreamed that a small blue three-cornered note was brought in to me, which contained these words:—

“‘My Dear Mrs. M. M.,—I know the Colonel is away; but would you look in his room for the rules of the “Kriegspiel”? You will find them, I think, on his table. Yours sincerely,—George Phillips.’

“I awoke, and never having heard that there were ‘Kriegspiel’ rules, I laughed at having dreamed of it. When I had finished dressing, I went into the drawing-room, and on the piano just outside my door, I saw the identical blue three-cornered note, which I found contained the exact words written exactly as I had seen them in my dream.”

- Mrs. Montgomery Moore (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 374-375)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

“I dreamed that I received a letter from an old friend . . . from whom I had not heard for 12 months or more. His handwriting was very distinct, and it stood out very clearly before me, as I read that his wife had presented him with another little daughter. On reaching the bottom of the page, I tried to turn over the leaf, but could not, and the effort awoke me. . . . In a few minutes the postman came, but there was no letter from Ireson. It came however, the following day, and the first page seemed to be identical with the one I had read in my dream.”

- Fred. W. Conquest (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 444)PotL2researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

Picking Up on Intended Visits

“Almost invariably before my brother came it would suddenly come into my mind as a quite clear and certain thing . . . that my brother was coming to see me. . . . I cannot remember a single occasion on which I had received one of these vivid impressions, on which he did not arrive as expected.

“As to the time when the impressions occurred to me, in a number of cases, he said that, so far as he could check the time, it would seem to have been always at or about the time when he first received his instructions, or knew of the arrangement having been made for him to come.”

- Tito Castle (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 253-254)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

Picking Up Withheld Information

Attention held on not communicating something is still attention on that thing, and it’s broadcast the same as anything else our attention is on.

In one of my electronics businesses, we decided to buy a product from a new vendor. . . . None of us suspected that anything was wrong, including me.

That all changed, however, when we sat down at the table to negotiate the deal. As we talked about pricing, a tone in his voice made me leery. As I listened to him, I picked up the image of a room filled with the product we were buying. As I scanned this room in my mind, I could tell that most of the components we were about to buy were defective. . . .

We were able to insert a clause that allowed us a credit for every part that didn’t work. In the end, more than sixty percent of the components had to be bought back by this man, who had, in fact, tried to sell us inferior goods. (Brinkley 141)SBtLNDEr • modern • Brinkley

I was talking with my friend and fellow programmer, WB, about names. He said, “I bet you could never guess my middle name it’s so strange.” I calmly said, “Otto,” and he said “Wow! How did you know? I never told that to anyone, and it isn’t on my job application or W-4 forms either!” Then he said, “But I got another middle name, but you’d never guess this other one in a million years.” I calmly said, “Garhard?” to which he replied, “How did you know that? That’s not a common name!” I just said “Just a guess,” to which he replied, “I don’t believe it!” OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

Private Communication

Case 8:

Dr. N: Is it possible for souls to have private conversations which cannot be telepathically picked up by others?

S: For intimacy—yes. . . . By touch—it’s called touching communications. (Newton 38)

When two spirits come so close to each other they are conjoined, my subjects say they can send private thoughts by touch which passes between them as “electrical sound impulses.” (Newton 38)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Telepathy in Physical Terms

Our Translation to Physical Terms

Our innate inner method of communication is telepathic, through which we can share thoughts, feelings, images, concept essences, and memories. This is pure nonphysical communication and understanding is most clear at the nonphysical level.

This nonphysical communication must make it to our physically-oriented mind to be able to affect our physical lives. At higher levels of communication, we receive images and concepts translated to our own physical sensory context. Translating further, these images or concepts are strung out linearly into our language which we can speak or write down. At each level of translation to the physical, the message becomes less clear, further from the original idea.

We perceive signals in the same way whether it is through an event in the environment or through communication from someone. The signals reach us and are perceived in whatever manner we are most receptive to (see “Higher Sense Perception” in higher-sense-perception.php). When physically-oriented, this is a translation to physical terms.

Telepathy is reception of thoughts, up the stream from language. When we connect on the thought level, that experience, that knowing, is translated into each listener’s own language, into their own physical terms, within their own personal context.

Translation to Physical Terms

The point in the flow from the infinite-frequency Source to the slower frequencies of our consciousness determines what is being translated to physical terms. We are all very familiar with our normal daily consciousness, and what the physical world appears like at our (relatively slow) waking frequency. But as we increase the frequency of our consciousness, we rise higher up the flow, towards the origins of the signal. Higher up the stream into the subconscious, where meaning becomes more malleable. Senses become more integrated, and we experience synesthesia.

Closer to the Source, we translate our experience as the physical-seeming but malleable astral world. Closer still, we translate our experience as the higher astral and mental realms. Very close to the Source, there is very little to translate our experience to beyond bright light and intense energy.

The point at which translation to physical terms happens. Higher up the stream into the subconscious, meaning becomes more malleable. Closer to the source, translate to physical as astral world. Closer still, translate to physical as the higher astral, mental. Very close, translate to physical as bright light and intense energy.

The three branching paths in the left of the image above represent branches of the signal being translated into different senses, for example sight, hearing, and touch.

This higher level of communication is what is described above in “The Natural Language of Energy”.

The human mind, because of its sense of separateness, can receive Spiritual truths only in terms of form or pictures, so that such symbolic illustration is used that will best convey to the mind the truth sought. (Benner 269)WttKchanneled • New Thought • Benner

This comes in the form of a physical translation, using our library of physical forms, experiences, and associations.

Our old friend returned bringing with him a very striking looking man who, I knew at once, had come from a higher sphere in answer to Edwin’s call. . . . He was an Egyptian. . . . He spoke our own tongue perfectly. (Borgia 77)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

At a more foundational level of reality such as this, what we are experiencing is a truer, inner reality being translated from within us into our own outer experiences. This man’s communication isn’t in any specific language. It’s deeper than that, and resonates similar things within us, which we then instantly translate to our more clumsy physical language. Much is lost in the translation. It should be no surprise that there is no language barrier in the inner realms. Miscommunication is rampant in the physical, but is impossible with untranslated telepathy.

Some of us are visible . . . to others, but our larger communications are not confined to that degree. There are those more characterized by visual expression, or by sound, who instead of verbal or mental language communicate though a cross-sense language of rich complexity.

In a way, your entire perceptual range is a kind of language through which physical reality is spoken, a language acquired so early in life and so effortlessly that it becomes automatic. It is acquired, however, with all the nuances, inflections, and assumptions of any language. (Roberts 184)AJoaAPchanneled • modern • James

See also “Translating Nonphysical Experiences” in nature-of-dreams.php.

Translation to Familiar Terms

It’s not just a translation to physical terms, but to familiar physical terms. My physical memory of something that another consciousness hasn’t ever seen would be translated to something similar that consciousness is familiar with. This translation is universal, in all interactions.

Bedroom Cleanup 2024

full dream

I set [the rolls of colored wrapping paper] down on my childhood bed from my room in Blaine House. . . . At this point I began to clean up garbage from the bed — bits of wrapping paper scraps and plastic. To the side of them was the plastic molding for a model kit — the kind used for model airplanes and such. I checked it and almost all of the pieces were taken out. I thought back to waking life and got the feeling that I had completed building that big gift that I got, so I looked back at the model and now ALL the pieces were taken out. I picked up the model scraps to throw away, too.
Now this is crazy — the big gift I got? It was the Rivendell Lego set I got for Christmas this year. I had just completed it a day or two ago. But the person I was at that age when I had the pink and yellow bed cover? He hadn’t heard of Legos yet. But he HAD built a model battleship and a model airplane. So the idea of the big Lego building project appeared to him in terms he knew — as a model kit. So I was very much in the mind of myself at maybe 6-7 years old! But I was adult sized in the dream.

7 Years Old: Fascinating! As I’d brought forth my childhood bedroom, I moved into the mind of myself when I was 6-7 years old. Focusing on the model airplane kit, I knew my waking self had been building something. I reached out about it, and got the response that I’d completed it. The fact that it was a Lego set didn’t matter, and so this knowledge applied itself to the model airplane kit (also a building project), which meant all the pieces were done and used.

Speaking and Hearing Thoughts

Speaking and hearing is the primary mode of communication to our physical selves. We focus on a thought, rapidly formulate it into words, speak them, and they are then heard by others, who attempt to understand the original thought. So when we try to understand telepathy in physical terms, we think of it in terms of speaking and hearing in our own language.

When we’re in an astral environment in physical form, our translation to physical terms follows a similar process. When we focus on a thought, it is naturally expressed to all around us (just as it is in the physical, though this is usually ignored). We instantly translate that thought into words and express it in physical terms, through a projection of speaking. When we perceive a thought, we translate it through our own mind in the same way — into words that we perceive the originator speaking. It’s all assembled instantly, naturally, and seamlessly into the final experience at our physically-oriented level of consciousness.

At a slightly higher and more real level, we perceive and understand the thought directly.

“Hearing” in the spiritual state can apparently be called so only by analogy, and most say that they do not really hear physical voices or sounds. Rather, they seem to pick up the thoughts of persons around them. (Moody 54)LALresearcher • modern • Moody

You can “hear” what someone is thinking. . . . You know each other’s thoughts directly. In any event, you will probably not be speaking in the usual sense. ASOBEr • modern • Goodin

I was coming to see that feeling—what some call intuition or the sixth sense—was the preferred method of transferring information here, where unvoiced ideas grew audible. As I exercised my new power of “sensing/feeling,” I had an inkling that I was remembering a long-forgotten, natural, familiar skill that had been supplanted or subverted by words, and I quickly grew proficient at this new way of gaining knowledge. (Fenimore 93)BtDNDEr • modern • Fenimore

Recalling Telepathy in Physical Terms

When we awaken and remember a dream, we do so from the physical focus. In this focus, we default to physical interpretations of things. We automatically engage in “explanation rationalizations” (see “Explanation Rationalizations” in nature-of-dreams.php), interpreting astral phenomenon in physical terms. This can cause us to misremember details in the dream.

Passion and Liftoff 2000

full dream

I was overtaken with this strong sexual passion and made some verbal attempts at seduction. What it was is that I was outpicturing to one of them scenes of how nice it would be.

Pictures: Here I find myself recalling that I communicated verbally, because that’s the physical way to communicate, but on closer inspection, what I was doing was communicating by telepathic imagery.
This shows that what I’m recalling is the meaning and intent of my communication, and from there assuming from this waking perspective that I must have spoken it.
Mina the Bat 2024

full dream

I find someone out there who’d caught this huge bat-like creature. Its head was as big as ours, but bony, extended in a way reminiscent of a cow. I wondered at how he’d caught it, and saw a picture of him with his arms extended, and it just flew to him.
[I begin to communicate with the bat]
I start with “Hi” and it responds “Hi”. Then I say “Hello” and it says “Hello” back. Then I indicate myself and say “Sam” and it says “Mina” (something like that) and I think it got my name wrong and repeat “Sam”. After a minute I realize maybe that’s her name.
I remember walking around outside, continuing the conversation, and it says something like “It’s just up ahead” and I think, “Oh, so you can speak perfect English now?” I’m disappointed, as if this is a badly-written movie. But of course there’s no language barrier in telepathy.

Communication 101: First we have an example of direct telepathic communication. My question is immediately answered with the man’s visual memory. I almost wrote “I asked him” and “he said” but I don’t actually recall speaking. I recall wondering, then seeing the answer. I see him holding out his arms and the bat landing, but from my present position. His experience, translated into my perspective. Interesting.
Once I start communicating with the bat, I’m doing so in a very word-oriented fashion. I’m amazed that it can mimic me! But telepathy is universal. It’s communication at a higher level, far more natural than spoken language, which is our rough attempt to physically communicate higher-level meaning and concepts. That’s why a moment later it communicates full thoughts and ideas, and I hear them in my own language.
The Buried Building 2024

full dream

To my left is Ruby, smiling. Beyond her and up the bank is Buttercup, and maybe someone else. Emma is there somewhere. Beyond the river is a hill sloping up, with patches of woods and grass. At the top of the hill is a large rounded structure made of red pipes, like a playground structure but as big as a building. I remember that Buttercup had wanted to go up and explore this earlier, and she was hoping we could go now. I wondered if I could play in the river a little, in the downward slope to the left but got a warning from Buttercup that it was too dangerous, and I slightly agreed. Then someone suggested some funny prank to do when Ranier showed up (I saw this idea playing out in visual form), and I turned towards the door to see Ranier coming outside to join us. I gave him a hug.

Speaking as Rationalizations: I wrote this very deliberately. Sometimes I feel the conversation must be taking place in words, but I didn’t remember any words. I remembered clear communications, thoughts and ideas immediately understood, but not in words. As I remember the communication, I could easily imagine it as words when recalling the dream. But that’s an explanation rationalization of what was actually happening.
We communicate directly with the essential communication that speaking hopes to result in.

Degrees of Translation

When we translate higher communication to our own physical terms, the resulting experience can take a range of forms. These forms are dependent upon the chakras that are most open (see “Reception and Translation by Chakra” in higher-sense-perception.php).

There is also a degree of translation. In the true, untranslated experience, we may directly perceive and understanding someone’s thoughts. At a small degree of physical translation, we may see an image appear before us. With further translation, we instead hear their voice speaking the thoughts. Further still and we see their mouth speaking the words as well. But that’s just the familiar physical form it takes to us. Between the intention and the physical-seeming experience are layers of translation and rationalization.

Ruburt wove a dream about a legitimate telepathic communication. The information was correct in its bare essentials. . . .

The actual communication is not in words or pictures. Material from the inner senses is seldom experienced in its true form. What you get is a hasty twisting of channels, a rather inept and sometimes rather disastrous attempt to pick up such information with the outer senses. (Roberts 178)SD&Pchanneled • modern • Seth

Less Physical: Visual Representations

What is transmitted is whole ideas, whole concepts. In physical terms, images come closer to this than just words. Words are our clumsy attempts to get the same image or idea to appear in someone else’s mind.

In my psychedelic journeys, I sometimes perceive in this way. I see/feel vague images that illustrate ideas.

In regions where mind speaks to mind there is perfect expression, far beyond anything words may convey; even in thought transference of a limited kind it is not words that are sent, but ideas. A speaker puts into words such part of his mental pictures as he can, and these words call up in the hearer’s mind pictures corresponding to those in the mind of the speaker; the mind deals with the pictures, the images, not with the words, and half the controversies and misunderstandings that arise come about because people attach different images to the same words, or use different words to represent the same images. (Besant 9-10)Kclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant

The communication I received . . . seemed more like pictures than words. (Buhlman 28)

[The images entering my mind] are visual representations of ideas—not words. The communication is far more direct and precise than words. . . .

He seems to know my thoughts and responds to the questions that fill my mind. . . .

My mind is overflowing with endless questions. . . . His calming thought-images pinpoint specific questions as he continues. (Buhlman 39-41)ABtBOBEr • modern • Buhlman

[My guru] was conveying his word-pictures to me partly by speech and partly by thought-transference. (Yogananda 401)AoaYwisdom • Hinduism • Yogananda

Rob: Jane’s trance had been excellent, her delivery steady and rather quiet for the most part. “I knew what Seth was talking about,” she said, “because I had the images to go along with what he was saying. Not that I could repeat him now, word for word.” (Roberts 334)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

More Physical: Hearing Their Voice

In most cases, the physical translation is into that person’s voice. This lends a personal touch and also conveys feeling.

I must tell you that when we talked, we did not move our mouths. I can remember that I only had to have the impulse that contained the things that I wanted to say and he would immediately be able to get that and answer me. Even though he was not moving his mouth when he talked with me, I could hear the sound of his voice in my inner ear. I know what he sounded like. It was a mental transmission, yet I could hear what he sounded like. For a long long time, I could remember the sound of his voice. JSDENDEr • modern • Smith

I wonder at this — is there a way to convey the sound of a voice along with the communication? Or is it our subjective guess as to how it would sound?

“The conversation I am listening to has a naturalistic timbre and volume. I can understand every word clearly. Nevertheless I have the impression that the words are seeming to emanate not from without, but from within myself, like audible thoughts.”

(Moers-Messmer, 1938, Case 5)(Green and McCreery 25)LDPLDer • modern • Green & McCreery

We were communicating but not with just words. Not only could I hear her voice, I felt the mood in which she said it. (Taylor 12)STOBEr • modern • Taylor

We began to engage in thought exchange, conversation that was very natural, very easy and casual. I heard their voices clearly and individually. They each had a distinct personality with a voice, but they spoke directly to my mind, not my ears. And they used normal, colloquial English. HSNDEr • modern • Storm

With Visual Counterparts

In the following dreams, people are speaking but also occasionally flashing images to each other. This allows for faster, more direct communication, since the imagery isn’t translated to a person speaking.

Scott Pilgrim flashes an image to illustrate. We sometimes do this as part of communication in the dream state.

Video credit to the the movie Scott Pilgrim vs. the World

Return to Colorado Volcanoes National Park 2025

full dream

We returned to the national park building, to something like a gift shop. I told the others we should head up the mountain at some point where we could see the lava and I showed them a picture of it with my mind.

Sharing Images: All our memories are available to share as visual images or short videos.
White or Rose? 1998 • age 23

full dream

The waiter asked if I wanted white or rose, and I said rose twice but he kept looking at me. It seemed like he was still waiting for an answer. Behind him, over his right shoulder was a rose. Then it disappeared. Then it reappeared as a bunch of white roses, then disappeared again. Each change attracted more attention and I thought he was a magician and was trying to figure out how he did it. This was followed by a stage show with a color-changing veil.

Thought-Form Communication: Were the roses in the waiter’s aura? Were they thought-form creations due to his question of white or rose? It’s almost like he was flashing the question in his mind at me, and it took physical form. The “stage show” with the color-changing veil afterwards sounds a lot like viewing an aura, and probably was.
Adventures at College 1998 • age 24

full dream

Brooke and I walked back to my apartment. We stopped right outside the door. Buttercup was still at class. I told Brooke about Buttercup and she said, “so if I asked you to come back to my room . . . ” and this image of sex flashed in my mind.

Seeing Intentions: I hear her words but see her intentions.
Two Dogs 2024

full dream

I looked out the window. Outside, a river flowed past, right up against the back of the house. In the river were odd pink spires about 6 feet tall, a natural wonder of some sort. The far bank of the river was rock, and had cut through a small hill further back. This was a wondrous place, and I wanted to explore and play back there. I asked her about the spires. She said they were plants, and in my mind she showed me a kind of plant tree. The green trunk and branches were all made of stem-like material (no wood or bark), but it was as big as a tree. Instead of leaves, each branch ended in a club-like cluster. She explained that they reproduced sexually, but required people to help. Confused, I asked how (directly into her mind). She said people had to go out and collect something from the clusters of one tree and bring it to another.

Direct Information: We go from conversing out loud with words to this direct telepathic communication where she can show me pictures and answer questions.
The Chamber Beneath Blaine House 2000

full dream

Earlier, outside with Wadsworth, I said, “And you’re thinking of SELLING this?” and he calmly said “I have sold this,” and an image of the Orono house appeared in my head. Suddenly I remembered.

Telepathic Imagery: Wadsworth projects an image of the house we moved into after we left Blaine House while saying that he’s already sold it.
These Little Earthquakes 1999 • age 25

full dream

I was dreaming of the cliffside and starfield when suddenly my dream was interrupted by a map of Turkey appearing across my whole field of vision, along with a message that went something like “. . . this is what went on before. . . . ” Then I awoke to a distant rumble that approached rapidly and shook the hotel back and forth a few times, rattling windows and glasses, before passing. An earthquake.
We were in Japan when this happened. Just a few days before an earthquake in Turkey had killed 16,000 people.

Clairvoyance or High Sensitivity: This could have been an instantaneous group fear flash from the direction of the epicenter that I picked up on, or a high inner sensitivity to the quake that registered before the sound and shaking reached us.
A Wild Night Out 2003

full dream

A girl with black tights on a table cheers. I see Mario Sunshine on a TV across the way, in a mirror. A bum roots in a fountain. Kai, a man in a suit with a hat, says he’s going to vote for the “straight man” this time. Last time he chose mushroom — a card with a Mario mushroom flashes in his hand.
References: Mario Sunshine is a video game.

To Illustrate: Kai shows me what he means by mushroom via telepathic imagery, which I take to be a Mario mushroom printed on a card in his hand. Doubtless this is related to seeing Mario Sunshine on a TV shortly before.
The Switcheroo 2026 • 3 AM

full dream

[After an intimate encounter]
As we left the dinner pavilion, she flashed a picture of how she saw me afterwards, and I saw myself as a BIG thought-form lumberjack walking around. It was like a strange, stylized puppet of me. Someone else responded with humor that the way I saw her afterwards was this, and flashed a picture of her, but with her waist and legs much expanded, also in a similar puppet style, but seen from the back. These images appeared in the receding pavilion, getting smaller as we walked away. . . . She said she was a famous Mexican actress, and she flashed a ton of pictures of unfamiliar movie posters and things in front of me — like all her roles, with pictures, text — a whole wall of it. I glanced around it briefly. Huh. The bodyguard showed me a scan of her, which revealed a little baby in her uterus.

Flashing Images: In this case our communication is in physical terms (talking) but we flash humorous images to each other as a part of it. The images seem spatially connected to the pavilion where we’d just been intimate — where the impressions were made.
Fiona’s Shop 2024 • 6 AM

full dream

I’m contacted by Fiona, who, laughing, shows me what her helper has been spending her time creating for her — a tumbleweed made out of tofu, I believe. She mentally flashes me a picture of it.
[later]
At some point I went to explore around the college some more. It was full of people. I entered a room with tables around which sat students. I passed a table where a cute girl caught my eye. I kept going into the next room where I saw a group doing some kind of Final Fantasy wizard cosplay with puppets dancing in the center. I felt like I was intruding, so I exited back into the room with the tables. Someone tells me the girl I was looking at liked me and has been wishing me well for 10-11 years. I see an image of this being written in her personal book.

Flashing a Picture: We share images, feelings, and stories as easily as thoughts.
A Great Love 1997 • age 23

full dream

The first thing was this ragged old basset hound with a missing front leg. It was light tan and very wrinkly. When I first saw the dog, it didn’t take to me. It pulled back towards the house. The man came out and asked for $500 and I said we agreed on $20 before. $150 flashed in my head but I stayed at $20. He accepted, then went back inside. The dog began to huddle up to me.

Direct Telepathy: For some reason, I pick up his counteroffer of $150 directly as a visual telepathic message instead of hearing him speak it. It seems we switched momentarily to a more direct communication.
The Mischievous Fairy Girl 1997 • age 22

full dream

Later I was working on Foundations in the woods by the sandbox. I was trying to make symbols in the stone. The blonde appeared there in fairy form, and had information for me. I had to lay on my back and look up to read it. Big holographic letters appeared slightly above me. They were black calligraphy letters on yellowish parchment. She was explaining how things worked — answering some questions I had, and expressing her love for me. . . . Then I was in the library where the blonde girl really made her move. I was at a terminal working. She appeared as that library girl, constantly sending me letters above my head and conjuring sheep in the wall to get my attention. She was flirting madly, but also helpful and humorous.

Telepathy: Interestingly, she uses imagery that includes written words and letters. A strange mix, as imagery is usually a higher translation.

Thoughts Precede Their Physical Expression

Thoughts are wholes. When our attention is focused on one that we want to express, we translate it into words. Expression through words is an attempt to make the thought understandable in purely physical terms.

A little bit up the stream, we can perceive the thought’s translation to physical speech just before they are spoken. Further up the stream, we perceive the thought directly.

Knowing Thoughts Preceding Words

Tuning into one’s thoughts directly is the natural form of telepathy, without any physical translation.

The following woman was OB in the physical following an accident:

I didn’t hear them, audibly, like I’m hearing you. It was more like knowing . . . exactly what they were thinking, but only in my mind, not in their actual vocabulary. I could catch it the second before they opened their mouths to speak. (Moody 54)LALresearcher • modern • Moody

Hearing Words Preceding Speech

When we hear thoughts in terms of words, we are picking up someone’s translation to words rather than the original thought — their internal pre-speech that the physical action of speech follows.

When we speak, we are voicing the words spoken in our head. Sometimes we hear them and then say them a moment afterwards. At other times, we speak as they occur to us.

As he began to speak, I talked along with him as though we had practiced it, saying the same thing he was saying at the same time he said it. . . . I didn’t know how I was doing this. I just “heard” what they were going to say before they said it.

I would hear the words in my head as surely as if the person had spoken them.

When I realized what was happening, I tried to tune into the other person. I found that if he hesitated when speaking, it was usually a sign that he was changing his train of thought. At that moment I could pick up his thought waves and hear what he was thinking. (Brinkley 137-139)SBtLNDEr • modern • Brinkley

Cole: “I could ‘hear’ the thoughts of the doctor and dentist before they were actually spoken, so that their spoken words seemed like echoes.” (Steiger 113)OwtLNDErs • modern • Steiger

I was at APS, at CC’s terminal. CC was on the phone, and I knew every word she said, before she said it. I broke out laughing, but she didn’t understand why I was laughing. OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

Language-First Telepathy

Fiona’s Shop 2024 • 6 AM

full dream

We’re thinking about getting dinner, and Fiona asks us if we want to crawl (bar crawl). Now as she says it, she gets to the “craw…” part and I think she’s going to suggest “crawdads” and in that moment react in disgust but then get the “L” and realize her meaning. I joke with her what I thought she was about to say.

Word-First Communication: This is important. Typically we communicate telepathically in whole concepts, which are then translated into physical terms as the speaking of words.
But this shows that at times, we can receive and interpret the words themselves. Not even whole words, but words linearly, bit by bit, just as in the physical. This can’t be a translation to physical words. It’s coming to me directly as physical words. It’s commonly said there is no misunderstanding in telepathy, but in this language-first telepathy, it certainly is possible.
I wonder if the difference is that I’m communicating downstream with someone else in the physical.

Others’ Translations to Physical Terms

Pre-Translation to Physical Terms

According to Seth, the communicating person can pre-translate their thoughts to physical form:

When communication takes place between a survival personality NOTE: someone who has died and one who exists within the physical system, this involves a reshuffling on the part of the survival personality, where the ego NOTE: physical self is momentarily given greater reign. . . . If this was not done, then in most cases communication would not be possible, just because the survival personality would have such difficulty impressing NOTE: making an impression on the personality who was still ego-oriented within the physical system.

The nonphysical personality does not think in terms of words, but experiences concepts in a much more direct manner. . . . The survival personality’s inner self gives this reassembled ego ideas in the same way that, often, the subconscious gives the ego concepts in physical existence. This reassembled ego then attempts to perceive these insights in terms of sense perceptions, which are sent to the physical individual at the other end. Sometimes the communications are made directly, though they must be sifted through the subconscious of the one who is physical. . . .

I speak as my whole self to you.. since my personality structure is more advanced than is usual for communications from other systems. Therefore, I do not need to adopt a past ego [of my own]. . . . Occasionally I do impress [Ruburt] directly, telepathically, with a concept. When he receives data in the form of images the framework is operating. (Roberts 718)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

In summary: Direct nonphysical communication can be received by the subconscious, which gives it a physical form that the physical consciousness can understand. However, it can be difficult to make an impression this way. So the sender’s inner self can pass a concept through its own reassembled physical self in order to translate it to physical terms first, which makes it easier to receive by someone in the physical.

Either the subconscious of the sender OR receiver passes concepts to its physical self for translation.

This dialogue is and is not imaginative; that is, it is a reconstruction of an actual event . . . but translated by me through my knowledge of Western customs to an imaginative edifice as faithful as possible to the actual events. (Roberts 188)AJoaAPchanneled • modern • James

In Channeling

Translating Through a Physical Self

In channeling, the inner mind of the higher entity connects with and uses the physically-oriented mind of the channeler to communicate. It uses the channeler’s language, context, past experience, and concepts to translate the ideas into physical terms.

It is not just a simple matter of having [Jane] speak for me. There are many manipulations necessary, and psychological adjustments. (Roberts 4)

I focus my attention toward the woman, but the words that she speaks—these words upon the pages—are not initially verbal at all. . . .

Language as you know it is a slow affair: letter by letter strung out to make a word, and words to make a sentence, the result of a linear thought pattern. . . .

In these communications, therefore, Ruburt’s consciousness expands, and yet focuses in a different dimension, a dimension between his reality and mine, a field relatively free of distraction. . . .

Ruburt makes his verbal knowledge available for our use, and quite automatically the two of us together cause the various words that will be spoken. . . .

Some of my energy is also projected through Ruburt, and his energy and mine both activate his physical form during our sessions, and now as I speak these sentences. (Roberts 13-14)

Anything in your experience can be used as an example or a point about which I can build a discussion. (Roberts 37-38, 40)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

I must have a thorough knowledge of the particular system of reality in which my pupil operates, or his or her system of thought, of the symbols that are meaningful. The stability of the pupil’s personality must be correctly gauged by me. . . .

My material must be presented in such a way that it makes sense in the context in which the pupil understands reality. (Roberts 33)

In other systems of reality, this particular Seth personality that I, the larger Seth identity adopt here, would not be understood. (Roberts 16-17)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

In a way [these sessions are] like an accelerated, chosen, well-organized “conscious” dream venture, in which Ruburt travels through mediums of consciousness until finally he, still being himself, is nevertheless no longer himself, but me. (Roberts 705)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

Just as how your dream self is still you, but due to a barrier in memory and context, has developed somewhat differently and knows different things.

[The thought of Dr. Peebles] must be slowed down for resonance within the dense realm—and it is slowed down by Thomas’s brain. . . .

He has told us that Thomas is taken out of the body and held and nurtured while Dr. Peebles is present in that body. . . . It is then Dr. Peebles’s soul (or mind, however you prefer) that interacts with the dense matter of Thomas’s brain to channel the thoughts through, interacting with Thomas’s own articulation centers to produce the stream of consciousness in human terms that we all can understand. . . .

[The guest spirit] must continually contend with the automatic reflexes and conditioned responses—habit patterns, if you will—of the host. (Pendleton 66)TDAchanneled • modern • Pendleton

What exactly is the higher mind being channeled speaking through? What part of the channel remains? The will of the channel is set aside, but the memory is available to channel through. This includes the channel’s entire context, with all its conditioned, habitual ways of thinking. This also includes all the high-level physical subroutines that control the body’s motion and speech.

This then is the essence of the physical self — the entire memory, but without the attention, and without the thinking or feeling that results from it. This is KEY!

Seth Two: Channeling More Distant Realities

[Seth Two] stands relatively in the same position to me as I stand to the woman through whom I am now speaking. (Roberts 355)

[Other realities’] present might, for example, include the life and death of your planet in a moment of their “time,” Seth Two’s existence is at the outside fringes of one such galaxy of consciousness. . . .

Here [Ruburt] seems to make contact with impersonal symbols whose message is somehow automatically translated into words. . . .

I am almost always present as a translator at such times. My knowledge of both realities is necessary for the communication.

Seth Two is familiar with an entirely different set of symbols and meanings, so that two translations are being given—one by me, and one by Ruburt. . . .

These minglings of reality and experience, these messages from one system to another, occur in various ways continually, emerging in your world in one guise or another—as inspiration of many kinds. You are being helped, in other words. . . .

Your own characteristics largely determine the amount of help you receive. (Roberts 360-361)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

Stringing Whole Concepts into Words

[Rubert] automatically translates inner data given by me into coherent, valid, and faithful camouflage patterns. . . . Its transference is automatic and instantaneous on Ruburt’s part, and is performed through the inner workings of the mind, the inner senses and the brain. (Roberts 137)SD&Pchanneled • modern • Seth

That data comes through to us multidimensionally, then is sifted through neural connections, where it’s transformed into time-segmentation or strung-out experience. (Roberts 231)

Jane: “Now everything I just said came in a flash while I was waiting for you to write down what you just wrote; but what I got originally was like a ball of string, so that as I explained it the string unraveled into the words. (Roberts 236)URchanneled • modern • Seth

Rob: Jane could sense the whole of whatever concept Seth was discussing—and how, since such a structure was too much for her to handle at once, she could feel Seth “withdrawing it, to release it to her a little at a time in the form of connected words.” (Roberts 710)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

Concepts fit together in patterns. In order for there to be communication between us I must disentangle a concept from its pattern, which is somewhat difficult. It is somewhat like having to free a particular word from a strong emotional association. I experience patterns made up of concepts, and you use words in associations. . . .

It is natural for me to experience the concepts in their entirety; and yet I must drop very important data by the wayside because you are not capable of handling it, except in consecutive form. I feel concept patterns. . . .

It is possible in theory for you to experience directly a concept-essence of the material in any given night’s session. (Roberts 710-711)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

Heyoan: “Do you understand, my dear?”

Barbara: “No, I’m getting tired. This talk is too linear.”

Heyoan: “That is because we are again squeezing this information into your narrow perception.” (Brennan 181)HoLclairvoyant • modern • Brennan

Using the Channel’s Expertise

Since the higher entity is using the channel’s memory to communicate, a channel with expertise in certain areas would be able to channel information about those areas in far more detail.

Linda: Do you find a somewhat different experience through each channel?

Dr. Peebles: Oh, dramatic, yes; very different.

Don: Your channel is very important to how much of you can come through; is that right?

Dr. Peebles: Yes, or in many cases, what part of me can come through, effectively. . . .

There are other channels, however, I can come through with a little more scientific information and language that is difficult to bring through Thomas, because of certain fears and bias that, uh, impede the route and we will not interfere with that, you understand, we do not overpower. . . .

There are many, many issues that I can bring through Thomas that are difficult or impossible to bring through others. (Pendleton 123-124)TDAchanneled • modern • Pendleton

Ruburt’s intellect had to be of high quality. His conscious and unconscious mind had to be acquainted with certain ideas to begin with, in order for the complexity of this material to come through. (Roberts 711)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

A conscious channel should be able to move with anything an entity wishes to communicate, provided he has adequate raw material in his subconscious mind. (Hoodwin 8-9)

Finding “raw” information is relatively easy for channeled entities. What can be difficult is properly interpreting it . . . given the limitations of language. . . .

One channel may be able to get highly complex material about health, but be limited regarding relationships, or vise versa. . . .

If a channel has no connection with certain material, it can be difficult, if not impossible, for him to move responsively with it. (Hoodwin 18, 20)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

Forms of Reception

Feelings

Case 10:

S: In the days that followed I heard Niath NOTE: her guide more than I saw her . . . but I had to listen. . . .

Dr. N: What happens when you don’t listen properly but you want her messages?

S: Then she communicates with me through my feelings. . . . I might be driving alone or out walking by myself, wondering about doing something—taking a certain action. She will make me feel good about it if I am supposed to do it—if it is right. (Newton 40-41)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Hearing Voices

These guiding voices request an action without providing a reason.

“I was Officer of Health in the Hellenic army. . . . I heard a sudden inward voice say to me, over and over again, in Italian, ‘Go to Volterra.’ I was made almost dizzy by the frequency with which this phrase was repeated. . . . I had no association with the name of M. Volterra, a gentleman of Zante with whom I was not even acquainted. . . . I tried the effect of stopping my ears and of trying to distract myself by conversation with the bystanders; but all was useless, and I continued to hear the voice in the same way. . . . After a time a servant came, and announced to me that a gentleman was at the door who wished to speak with me at once. ‘Who is the gentleman?’ I asked. ‘M. Volterra, was the reply.’ . . .

“I found a young man in a state of maniacal frenzy. . . . I made mesmeric passes over him, and in half an hour he had fallen into the somnambulic state. The cure lasted two months and a half. . . . Since its completion, the patient has had no return of his malady.” (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 120)

- Count Gonémys

“I was distinctly conscious of the words, ‘Go to Z. by this evening’s train,’ being said in my ear. . . . I did conclude to disregard it. . . .

“Three or four days after, I received the sad news that my friend had on the day gone home from London, had been taken ill, and two days afterwards had, in a fit of temporary insanity, put an end to his life. I have no doubt in my own mind that had I obeyed the intimation I might have saved his life.”

- Anonymous (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 122)PotL2researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

See “As Strong Feelings or Hunches” in higher-sense-perception.php.

Multiple Forms of Reception

Multiple channels of communication can be used by the same spirit guide. In addition, nonphysical communication can be translated through various channels, depending on which chakras are open in the receiver.

After NDEs, some people remain in contact with a guide or higher self. The following describe different modes of contact/reception:

Case History #1

During the last 20 years, Ms. A. has continued to receive inner communications like those she experienced during her NDE. . . . These communications manifest in one of three ways:

Auditory. This voice is always heard inside her head. It is similar to a thought, but has a “knowing character”: Sometimes it feels outside of myself and sometimes there’s something outside booting up your own awareness, pulling up something you already know.” The voice is neither male nor female.

Energetic. Ms. A stated that at times her body will “all at once gear up when I didn’t want it to.” She described one example where her hand “want[ed] to go somewhere” without her consciously willing it to. During this type of experience, Ms. A feels “more energized.” She sometimes receives information about another person she’s with. . . .

Dreams. Ms. A said that she will sometimes “receive lessons energetically” in her dreams. (Liester 237-238)

Case History #2

She described her communication with the light as follows: “The thoughts of the light came into my mind like my own thoughts do, but they were not my own. . . . I know it was communication from another presence.” . . .

She can become distracted and not hear the messages, but they are always available when she listens. She describes several types of inner communications:

The “voice of the presence.” This voice is described as “a feeling of a vibration from the heart area, causing recognition and an acceptance within myself.” Ms. B said that this communication is “the dearest and the purest and the most holy.”

Voices that speak English. These voices sometimes give directions that do not have any logical basis, but lead to coincidences. . . . These voices also provide knowledge of what others are thinking.

Inner music. Ms. B stated that at times she hears parts of songs that apply to what is happening in her life, and other times she hears “divine music that seems to have no source.” . . .

Automatic writing. At times, Ms. B reported, “words will flow through me onto paper.”

Automatic speech. “At times I say something I’ve never thought before. It’s an inner voice through me saying something for someone else. At such times, I learn by hearing what I say and considering the meaning of it.” (Liester 238-239)

Case History #3

Immediately after this episode NOTE: her NDE, Ms. C was aware that there was “something or someone I could talk to.” She said, “I could ask questions and get the answers.” These answers came in the form of an inner voice that she heard inside her head. . . . She said it felt “totally natural” to hear this voice. . . .

The communications from this voice are in a “universal language”. The voice does not always speak “English per se,” but acts as “an imprint that comes from mind to mind.” . . .

Following this second NDE . . . an inner voice . . . was now “even more clear and believable”. . . . She said about the information she received from her inner voice: “The information just imprints on you. You’re just exposed to it.” . . .

Since her three NDEs, Ms. C has been in communication with a number of inner voices. These include the “guides” she encountered during her NDEs and other guides she has met since her NDEs as well as spirits of the deceased. These communications occur in three ways:

An inner voice. This is the most common. The voice is neither male nor female, and is heard inside her head. . . .

Automatic writing. Ms. C said that at times she finds herself writing notes to herself, although she has no conscious awareness of this process. Interestingly, these notes refer to Ms. C in the third person.

A method of communication that Ms. C calls “charades.” She said that at times she experiences emotions that are out of context. She can “feel” these emotions inside her head and then she learns what the emotions are attempting to communicate to her. (Liester 240-243)

JoNDE-MLresearcher • modern • Leister

These are communications from guides or their higher (frequency) selves, both of whom perceive on a much deeper and faster frequency. It’s like the subconscious coming to consciousness. That’s how I experience it.

The number of channels of reception this communication can come through is revealing. It includes thoughts or voices inside one’s head, feelings of energy, emotions, music, automatic writing, and channeling.

Cole’s out-of-body experience was preceded by a dream in which he had seen a doctor and a nun dressed in army uniforms. Cole, a pharmacist, sensed that the nun was handing him a prescription, but he was unable to read it. When he looked to the doctor for clarification, the physician told him that the prescription meant that he suffered from “mitral regurgitation.” . . .

Although he had been visiting the same medical doctor for years and normally would have made an appointment with his regular physician, Cole found himself for some unknown reason mounting the steps to the office of a doctor named Bender. . . .

Three weeks later, Cole lay on the operating table while Dr. Bender stood by with the anesthetic.. At first, Cole felt himself fighting the anesthetic, then, finally, he let himself go.

The next thing he knew . . . “I was standing in the corner of the room, near the doorway, with two other people whom I at once recognized.” NOTE: the corner ceiling rationalization

One was the nun, and the other was the doctor. . . .

“We sent you to Dr. Bender,” the nun told him. “Dr. Bender is a man of immense physical vitality—which we are drawing upon at this very moment to keep you alive!

“If you had asked your regular doctor to administer the anesthetic, quite frankly, you would have had no chance to survive this surgery. Your regular doctor is much too fragile.” (Steiger 110-113)OwtLNDErs • modern • Steiger

Again, we’re seeing multiple modes of communication. First, in the dream state using physical forms, and then through intuition guiding him to a new doctor.

Reception Through Different Chakras

These different modes of reception are dependent on the chakras that are open.

See “Reception and Translation by Chakra” in higher-sense-perception.php for the forms our reception can take.

Communication Through Thought Forms

A more advanced method of communication includes projecting a thought form of oneself that then does the communicating.

See “Thought Form Projections of Ourselves” in thoughts.php.

Making Contact

Contact and Recognition

Each individual has his own distinct radiation and vibratory action. (King 244)IADchanneled • Theosophy • Germain

Attention Initiates Contact

We need only to think of someone to communicate with them. We direct attention to our idea of them, which creates a thought of them. In the astral, we are outside physical space, so communication is less about locating someone in space than it is about calling them forth in our attention. Everyone we know has an “address” in our memory.

Our degree of attention on someone is our proximity to them. When we think of someone, our attention causes our image of them to grow large (comes forward) in our energy field, and this opens a gateway to them. This results in the various stages of connection discussed above, from a telepathic window to a crossing to transport.

Without exception, souls who wish to contact each other, especially when on the move, do so by just thinking of the entity they want. Suddenly, the individual called will appear in the soul mind of the traveler. These telepathic communications by the energy of all spiritual entities allow for a non-visual affinity, while two energy forms who actually come near one another provide a more direct connection. (Newton 72)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

My friend explained that to get into touch with someone at the astral level, one had to think strongly of that person and if the matter were very urgent, to help that thought, one also sounded the ‘true note’ of that individual. I gathered that every person has what is known as a true note, which is different from the note of anyone else. . . . The person called hears the note and is magnetically drawn to the caller. (Richelieu 58)

Acharya: Your thinking of Daphne will immediately make itself known to her, for thought is a very powerful thing, and concentrated thought is not bound by different levels of matter. (Richelieu 99)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

(speaking for the helpers). . . . You think of a person, alive or deceased, and they pick up the thought instantly. (McKnight 59)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

To establish rapport you call the subject mentally. Focus your attention on him and mentally shout his name just as you would to attract the attention of anyone. (Goddard 16)Rmystic • New Thought • Goddard

Anyone in the spiritual world who intensely desires the presence of another comes into his presence, for he thereby sees him in thought, and puts himself in his state NOTE: frequency. (Swedenborg 136)H&HOBEr • Christianity • Swedenborg

My Greater Self (soul?) always knew what it was doing. I had learned from it how a homing device loosely called ident was utilized; this was like a signal you could follow to the source of that place or being. (Monroe 82)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

For more on how thoughts reach others, see “Directed Thoughts” in thoughts.php and “Our Tuning - What We’re Open To” above.

Calling on Someone

Shaynu Grey and London Boy

full dream

Manville, Mordred, Quentin, and I were exploring a snowy landscape. We lay on our backs in the snow, looking up at stars. We see three figures fly across the sky in different directions, really high up. I know who these legendary beings are instantly. One is Shaynu Grey, one is London Boy, and the third I don’t recall.
Suddenly we’re inside a house, after a big party. Manville and I are getting along really well. I decide to beckon Shaynu. I send out a mental call. Before long she appears in front of the four of us. She is tall and reminds me of my cousin Jane. Then I ask her her name three times because I can’t understand her the first two times. She seems like she doesn’t want to be here. I treat her with lots of respect. I lend her the use of my body. Boom! She’s in it and I’m in one of the guys! Manville, I think. I ask her to watch over us, and allow us to exchange “hit points” if any one of us is hurt exploring. She grants it. She leaves and I get my body back.
The people from the party are all falling asleep now, including Mordred and Quentin. Manville and I alone are awake and try to call upon London Boy (I keep thinking it’s Leaf Boy). He seems about to appear from the starlit sky when I awaken.

Other Beings: I don’t have any specific guides or teachers that I call on, at least none my waking self is aware of. But in this dream I had knowledge of these legendary beings. I called to them and they came. Unfortunately we had nothing much to say.

Difficulty Making Contact

Our ability to make contact with someone depends on how energetically open they are. This is true whether they’re awake or asleep. We close ourselves to communication when we are wrapped up in our own focus.

The Destruction of Blaine House 2023

full dream

I went back out to the porch and the house tipped towards the fields & lava. At this point I began to panic. We needed to tell someone!
The next thing I remember is that we were in town. I sent out a general call, announcing what was happening. I think I just did it through my mind. Then I decided I should tell Wadsworth (since he built the house). As I was getting ready to call him, he walked by, and I grabbed him and told him what was happening. I don’t recall much of a response from him. After a little bit, I decided to call Wadsworth but try as I might, I couldn’t get my phone to work. I was almost ready to throw it away.

Unable to Make Contact: I try to contact Wadsworth, and he appears but is non-responsive. His non-responsiveness is reflected in my failed attempt to call him with my phone.
Waiting for Brendan 2004 • 1:30AM

full dream

Awake: After writing with Brendan and sharing music, I go to sleep at midnight. I dream the following over the next hour:
In my dreams I go to visit him and make brief contact several times. We prepare to go out adventuring but he’s busy in his semi-dark apartment (which isn’t accurate to waking life). I make contact, then drop, then make contact, then drop. I get bored and wait in my universal dream space, the school between the worlds (the Atlanta Tower). . . . I’m waiting for Brendan to go to sleep so we can visit in dreams.

Difficulty Connecting: I’ve been able to communicate with waking people in the past, but Brendan must have been pretty preoccupied with something else.
Upon failing to make contact, my Dream Self knows to wait around for Brendan to go to sleep before I’ll be able to reach him.

Recognition Through the Energy Bridge

The energy bridge that is formed during communication (see “The Energy Bridge” above) is the connection through which we can tell who is communicating with us. Recognition, then, is a direct perception of the sender across this bridge.

Monroe uses the concept of an “ident” — a unique, identifiable feeling from someone that is like their name — something we can use to focus on and go to them. It’s the place in our mental field that contains the idea of them.

There also seem to be a few new means of sensory input. One of these is identification of other human entities not by how they “look,” but through an undisguised awareness of their prime personality habits and thoughts. (Monroe 184)JOotBOBEr • modern • Monroe

Case 23:

Dr. N: How do you pick up the messages of just your company out of billions of souls who are sending out distress signals to their guides?

S: I know instantly. All watchers do because people send out their own individual patterns of thought. (Newton 182)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Recognition Across Incarnations

Sri Yukteswar: “Friends of other lives easily recognize one another in the astral world. . . .

“The earth-liberated astral being meets a multitude of relatives, fathers, mothers, wives, husbands, and friends, acquired during different incarnations on earth, as they appear from time to time in various parts of the astral realms. He is therefore at a loss to understand whom to love especially; he learns in this way to give a divine and equal love to all, as children and individualized expressions of God. Though the outward appearance of loved ones may have changed, more or less according to the development of new qualities in the latest life of any particular soul, the astral being employs his unerring intuition to recognize all those once dear to him in other planes of existence, and to welcome them to their new astral home. Because every atom in creation is inextinguishably dowered with individuality, an astral friend will be recognized no matter what costume he may don.” (Yogananda 405-407)AoaYwisdom • Hinduism • Yogananda

Case 8:

S: When you look into a certain person’s eyes on the ground—even people you have just met—and see a light you have known before . . . well, that tells you something about them. As a human you don’t know why—but your soul remembers.

Dr. N: Are you saying that sometimes on Earth when two people look at each other, they may feel they have known one another before?

S: Yes, it’s deja vu. (Newton 37)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Similarities of Identities Within Reincarnating Selves

Each entity NOTE: reincarnating self carries a distinct vibration. . . . It can be recognized. Entities . . . are not unlike biological families, in which each member is unique, but carries the stamp of the family. . . . There are “strains” within an entity, people who share even more particular qualities—they can even look alike. . . .

One entity with which I am familiar has a number of strong women who are currently into wearing short, spiky “punk” haircuts. Members of my entity tend to be at least a little flamboyant. I also know an entity that tends toward qualities such as kindness and gentleness. (Hoodwin 154-155)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

Choosing Our Appearance

While we can choose the appearance we want to project, our appearance changes naturally depending on the context. This context includes who we’re interacting with, where we are, and what we’re focusing on. When two people communicate, they naturally appear as they were when they knew each other. The connection they had calls up the context around it. Therefore when communicating with a friend we only knew in childhood, we would both likely appear as those children. Our forms may shift towards our usual adult form as we catch up.

As another example, let’s say we had a period of our life where we were playing a lot of soccer, and then a later period where we were interested in AI. If we focus on either of those things in the nonphysical, our appearance would likely match the way we looked when we were interested in that.

But remember that should the viewer want or expect someone to appear a certain way, the viewer’s own projection supersedes the other person’s projected image. Our own sphere of projection that is what we experience first and most directly.

A soul may appear as a mass of energy, but apparently it is also possible for non-organic soul energy to display human characteristics. Souls often use their capacity to project former life forms when communicating with each other. (Newton 27)

Case 6:

S: In the distance . . . light . . . moving fast towards me . . . oh, my gosh! . . . Uncle Charlie! . . . Just as I remember him—jolly, kind, lovable. . . . Uncle Charlie is just as fat as he used to be. . . .

Dr. N: Does this mean he has a body of some sort with hands?

S: Well, yes and no. I’m floating around and so is he. It’s . . . in my mind . . . he is showing all of himself to me . . . and what I am most aware of . . . is his hand stretched out to me. . . . We are thinking about the good times we spent together playing in the hay on the farm.

Dr. N: He is letting you see all this in your mind so you will know who he is?

S: Yes . . . as I knew him in my last life . . . so I won’t be afraid. (Newton 28-29)

Case 8:

Dr. N: If your guardian did not project an image of herself in human form to you, would you have known her anyway?

S: Well, naturally we can always identify each other by the mind. But, it’s nicer this way.

Dr. N: Seeing human features of people you knew in past lives is a good thing then, particularly in the readjustment period right after leaving Earth?

S: Yeah, otherwise you feel a little lost at first . . . lonesome . . . and maybe confused, too. . . .

Dr. N: Could you clarify for me how human features can be projected by you as a soul?

S: I just think of the features I want. . . . Recognition depends on a person’s . . . feelings when you meet them here. They will show you what they want you to see of themselves and what they think you want to see. . . . It is the difference between your being on their turf or your turf. They may choose to show you one set of features in one place, while in another you might see something else. . . . A lot of how we present ourselves to each other depends on what we are feeling right then . . . what relationship we have with a certain person and where we are. . . . The image you project never hides who you really are. . . . Why we project certain features and thoughts . . . is based on a . . . confirmation of ideas. . . . These human features were part of our physical lives in other places when we discovered things . . . and developed ideas . . . it is all a . . . continuum for us to use here.

Dr. N: If in each of our past lives we have a different face, which one do we assume between lives?

S: We mix it up. You assume those features which the person you see will most recognize as you. . . .

Dr. N: What about communication without projecting features?

S: Sure, we do that—it’s normal—but I mentally associate with people more quickly with features. (Newton 37-40)

Case 7:

Dr. N: Why do you call your guide a “him?”

S: We all show what we want of ourselves. He always relates to me with a masculine nature. It’s right and very natural. (Newton 34)

I am repeatedly told that the soul itself is androgynous, and yet, in the same breath, clients declare sex is not an unimportant factor. I have learned all souls can and do assume male and female mental impressions toward other entities as a form of identify preference. (Newton 36)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Subject: The appearance he has is that of a mature man in his late forties. The signs of age that he wears are not due to his condition but to personal choice for the mental reactions that he wants from others. He has black hair that is graying at the temples and a well-turned mustache and beard. He looks like a British doctor from the turn of the century. And he is dressed in an old-fashioned three-pieced suit, very distinguished looking with black polished shoes. That is just the image he’s maintaining today. We are in a place that looks like a man’s study. There is a hardwood floor with an oriental carpet and a leather-topped desk. Leather upholstered chairs and shelves of books all the way to the ceiling, and a fireplace. . . .

He is wanting to project an image towards me. The feeling of being like a father protector or an uncle or someone who has my welfare in mind and wants to help and protect me. He knows that I am more comfortable with someone who looks like an ordinary human being rather than someone wrapped in white flowing robes. I would be more apt to feel an affinity with him. . . .

Most of the time when we get together he appears like this, or rather in his face he is like this. Sometimes he is dressed differently. Sometimes he has more or less gray in his hair. But I usually identify him with a certain psychic feeling rather than with a particular visual appearance. (Cannon 184-185)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

ALMA: I have embarked on a new study program which is designed to teach me how to form myself so that you and other mediums may see me in my Earth body images. (Mason 155)MBchanneled • modern • Mason

Using Physical vs Nonphysical Form

Case 16:

Dr. N: Let’s float outside your temple of study. What do you see around you, or off in the distance?

S: People—large gatherings of people. . . . Hundreds and hundreds . . . there are so many. . . . I can’t even see all of them—it’s sort of . . . fuzzy out there . . . but my gang is near me. . . . We . . . are all . . . associated—but not directly. I don’t know those others.

Dr. N: Do you see the physical features of all these other souls in the same way as you did your own group in the temple?

S: No, that isn’t necessary. It is more . . . natural out here in the open. I see them all as spirits. . . .

Dr. N: How do you see all these spirits? What are they like?

S: Different lights—buzzing around as fireflies. (Newton 98)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Using Others’ Thought-Forms of Us

If the man in the heaven-life has strong affection and some development in spirituality he will form a clear and fairly perfect thought-image of his friend as he knew him — an image through which at that level the soul of the friend could express himself to a very considerable extent. . . .

The soul of the friend is reached by the feeling of affection, and whatever may be its stage of development it at once responds by pouring itself forth into the image which has been made. (Leadbeater 60)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Communicating Through Numerous Thought Forms

An interesting point is that since a man may well enter into the heaven-life of several of his departed friends at once, he may thus be simultaneously manifesting himself in all these various forms, as well as, perhaps, managing a physical body down here. . . . It is just as easy for him to manifest himself in several of these celestial images at once, as it is for us to be simultaneously conscious of the pressure of several different articles against different parts of our body. The relation of one plane to another is like that of one dimension to another; no number of units of the lower dimension can ever equal one of the higher, and in just the same way no number of these manifestations could exhaust the power of response in the ego NOTE: reincarnating self above. . . .

A soul may be shining out gloriously through his image in a friend’s heaven-life, and yet in his manifestation through the physical body on this plane that soul may be entirely unconscious of all this. (Leadbeater 61, 64)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Is there a limit to how many mirrors can reflect an image of us? Think of our minds as something that outside thoughts can touch, causing an automatic response based on our beliefs, perspective, memories, and personal voice. This reality is beyond space and time, and thus is not limited in those terms.

Projecting Strange Appearances

We can project any form, even if it’s not our natural physical form. We could change into a wolf or a princess or anything we like. When focusing on someone, we sometimes take on their shape through becoming. But our true self can be seen through these appearances. We can’t fool people with them.

Case 8:

S: You see everyone as they truly are. Some only want their best side to show because of what you might think of them—they don’t fully appreciate that it is what you are striving for which is important, not how you appear. We get a lot of laughs about how spirits think they should look, even taking faces they never had on Earth, and that’s okay.

Dr. N: Are we talking about the more immature souls, then?

S: Yes, usually. They can get stuck . . . we don’t judge . . . in the end they are going to be all right. (Newton 41)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Mistaken Identity

When emotions get involved, we tend to project more. Projection caused by expectations, searches, or even just misrecognition can cause all kinds of issues with mistaken identity. It becomes difficult to know what’s really happening, or even to recognize those well known to us.

Projecting onto Someone

Most of the time when we project onto someone, we project the whole person we’re looking for, expecting, or mapping. But we can also project smaller modifications onto them.

Lucid Dreaming and Sex 1994 • age 19

full dream

A crazy farmer enters his field and we get scared and start heading back. She says his head looks like a hamburger and suddenly it really is! We laugh and go back to the building.

Hamburger Head: Suggestion is a powerful force in the dream state. Generally whatever is suggested to you takes form in the dream. Suggestion creates an expectation which causes projection.
Was I seeing her projection or creating my own?
The. . . . Party? 1997 • age 22

full dream

[The boy had] thrown himself over the edge of the roof to die. I ran to the edge and looked down. He’d landed head first on the concrete. His head was bashed in, and there was this white foamy liquid on the concrete all around it. I ran to the party and told someone to call an ambulance. Then I realized the kid was running behind me saying “Touch my head! Feel it!” I refused. He’d survived, and so he did it again and again, and each time it was like the tragedy was new. The next time, his head was a crushed up carton that leaked ice cream.

Projecting onto Another Person: Here is someone who is clearly an independent dreamer, whom my projections influence the appearance of. The leaking white liquid reminds me of melted ice cream and his head becomes an ice cream carton. This is my own projection onto him, and I doubt his actual astral body changed shape because of my projection.
The Meeting 2000 • age 25

full dream

I’m at a familiar dream school. It is a good, quality school — unlike the Dark Tower. I have a regular class schedule and memories of many days there. Buttercup is there as well. There is a crossroads at a walkway where in the past I have gone to meet Kayla. I am heading to a class when I notice someone that looks like Kayla walking in another direction. It looks as if her face is behind a veil or plastic sheet but as I look (project?) it becomes clearly her. There is a mutual recognition.

Projection: This was very odd, to catch the unclear face that turned into Kayla’s. It seems clear I was projecting onto a figure that was already there. If I’d projected the whole figure, it would have come into being completed. So was this someone I was mistaking for Kayla? The mutual recognition could easily just be her projecting someone else onto me as well.
Or, it could have really been her, and I was projecting my memory of how she looked onto how she presently looked. It’s known we appear to someone in the way they remember us.
Jay, Master of Thought Forms 2010

full dream

The last guy gets up. [Multiple copies of him surge into the audience and back] I’m just astonished and wondering how he’s done it, looking around like mad for some “image induction device” or something. The speaker calls all the audience members up onto the stage, and Jay comes up, along with about twenty other Jays, and I see a red and white rounded book-sized device in his hand, but I suspect that was my projection of the responsible device.

A Projected Alteration: Not only can we project a different face onto someone in the astral (mistaken identity), but we can project something onto their person. In this case, my certainty that he had a device of some sort causes me to see it in Jay’s hands.
The Poster Challenge 2018

full dream

At one point I was looking for Gwen. . . . Then I saw Gwen, but the person turned and said “I’m not Gwen”. I saw that her face was different, and her hair changed from dark brown to red. I saw the real Gwen a minute later.

Projecting: This girl must have looked somewhat like Gwen from behind. My specific search projection of Gwen covered her red hair with the dark brown I was looking for. When she said she wasn’t Gwen, I pulled back my projection and saw what she really looked like.

Near Realm Identity Projection

Identities are mapped in rotes to convey meaning via familiar faces. But we do plenty of projecting outside of rotes as well. These are based on expectations or physical similarities.

I’m not sure I’ve ever entered a rote in the near realm.

Astral Party 1999 • age 25

full dream

Everyone was college-aged and out for fun, telling jokes and playing tricks. Many were drunk, carrying 40s. I was drunk, too. I kept mis-recognizing people, then catching my error before going up to talk to them. Truth is, I didn’t recognize any of them.

Misrecognition: Here I catch myself misrecognizing almost everyone I come across, and this is a very common phenomenon in dreams. In real near-realm interactions, this is due to similarity of appearance. Our desire to see people we know can project their faces onto nearby people with similar appearances, as it does in this near-realm scene. Here I catch myself making this mistake several times.
Taken together with the emotional meaning substitutions in rotes, a good amount of the time the person we dreaming about isn’t really the person we think it is. That’s not to say that we don’t have true dreams about the people we know — we certainly do. But we have to see without the interference of expectation and desire to know when it’s really them or not.

You Think It’s Who It Clearly Isn’t

There are almost no limits to the ability to project identity onto somebody. In fact, if I was to tell you a certain person was behind you, and nobody was there, the expectation itself would create a perfect thought form replica of that person. They would behave just as you expect as long as you’re paying attention to them.

How much easier it becomes when there is a person there.

The difference is when there’s a real person that you mistake for someone else, there’s a chance that eventually the differences will jar with your projection until you realize it’s not who you thought it was. How long that takes depends on how strongly you want it to be that person.

The Wrong Hero 2001

full dream

I’m on a bike, approaching this small shack on a hill. A friend is with me. Inside, it’s unlit except by the daylight streaming in through the windows. There are people scattered about and I’m amazed to see Mark Curry. He’s about to leave. He and my friend get into a car. I run up to the car and say, “Mark, hi! I think you’re a wonderful artist — one of my favorites.” And you know what? It’s not Mark Curry. It’s Ernest! Part of me notices but I keep going. He’s so touched by my comments and replies that he thinks my guitar playing is great, with all the fingerpicking stuff. . . . I begin to realize I don’t like Ernest.
References: Mark Curry is a musician I like. Ernest is the weird guy in the Ernest movies.

Really Mistaken Identity: Mark Curry is a musician I really like and Ernest is the weird guy from the Ernest movies. I didn’t really know what Mark Curry looks like. Generally we mistake someone in a dream for someone with a similar appearance, or someone who holds a similar relationship to us. But for someone I admire to switch to someone I dislike with no physical similarities. . . . AND on top of that, he mentions my guitar playing? Who would know about my fingerpicking style? Was this someone who knew me well messing with me? It’d be a good prank.
The New Apartment 2001

full dream

This morning Raven was going to visit. . . . Back at the table I was eating corn and potatoes. . . . I went wandering to try to find something else, and got bread and au gratin potatoes. I saw an old lady who I mistook for Raven. I talked to her, thinking it was her, but then the wrinkles finally made me realize it wasn’t her and I dropped the conversation and wandered away while she, confused, went and sat down at the table.

Mistaken Identity: I mistook the old lady for Raven because I was expecting a visit from her.
The Summoner 2001

full dream

I’m with Manville in a supermarket, but it’s not really Manville.

Mistaken People and Places: There was a scene I left out preceding this with Manville’s Wadsworth and Emma that clearly got mistakenly tied into this scene.
Perhaps it’s someone who is meant to have the equivalent emotional relationship as Manville, but I’m not fully projecting Manville’s face onto him.
The Mirror People 2012

full dream

Manville and I talked about various things. He mentioned some song I had written but it didn’t seem familiar to me, and then I brought up how I had digitized all my early movies and tapes. He was excited and asked if I could get him all the Sanctimony (something like that) I had. That also wasn’t familiar, so I asked if that was a show, or music? I think he indicated that it was both. A trailer for it started playing in my mind and it was all about intrigue and violence and mind-tricks and I shook myself out of it as I wasn’t interested in going there. Then he started opening up vaguely about relationships and seemed about to admit he was interested in guys, but didn’t quite get there.

Mistaken Identity: Clearly this person wasn’t Manville, and I wasn’t who Manville thought I was.
The Back Massage 2025

full dream

I’m in a truck. I’m standing in the back, and “Pierce Brosnan” is behind me, though it’s actually Ezra Danson.

Pierce Danson: Both are white-haired old white guys with charisma and a charming smile. But why I take him for one when it’s clearly another?

Multiple Copies of the Same Person

This can happen for several reasons. Once in the dream state I saw my own face change to the face of someone I was focusing on. As I’ve seen in psychedelic states, when we focus on someone, we become them — our attention takes their shape, and as a result our energy body can take on their shape (see “Unconscious Shape Shifting to the Person of Focus” in into-dreams.php).

It’s also possible that the duplicates are thought forms caused by a dreamer expecting to see that person where they aren’t.

Army of Me 1996 • age 22

full dream

We were in something like a space station. . . . And Captain Kirk/Picard was there! He was trying not to act like he was in a movie, but being funny about it. The space station was half in space, half where SSU’s main education building is. There was some kind of medieval war. We were attacked and beaten but not beaten completely. We had all kinds of new people before the first battle — many other races including the raisin people, and they were taken by the dark black evil people.
Then we had people come to aid us — the black-bearded folk, Benji and his kind, peaceful people. I realized I didn’t tell Benji my name (it was Benji, of course), and went back and did so. It was a whole army of myself as different people lined up along the hill in the back yard of Blaine House. We marched past the castle of evil — Blaine House! I was declared captain of the left wing, but I wasn’t ready. I didn’t have my bow, but a friend let me borrow his. [then there’s a big battle]
References: Captain Kirk and Captain Picard from Star Trek.

Versions of Me: I wonder if all these Benjis could have been versions of myself from past lives. I sure do like having a big ole beard!
It’s interesting that I was in a space station just before all these versions of myself appeared, which is an association I’ve seen in other dreams. Perhaps my reincarnating self likes that environment. It’s like a research station with gateways to anywhere I want.
Everyone is Buttercup 1996 • age 22

full dream

In waking life, Buttercup’s about to receive a letter from her worst enemy — a horrid guy from her past. I dream of her, myself, and some friends going to this psychology courthouse. There are a bunch of cases going on and we sit on a sofa in a section by the defense. In comes her enemy, his gross friend, and his nasty family. They are mean, sexist, egotistical, hateful, and irrational. The proceedings begin. The judge is overcome with disbelief at how bad their arguments are and how irrelevant everything they say is. I look over at Buttercup next to me and the person on the other side of her leans forward and it’s Buttercup, too! Then I peer past them and the other two are Buttercup as well. I’m shocked and I look over at her enemy’s family across the way. As I watch his nasty Emma talk, she morphs into Buttercup. I watch carefully and she switches back, then does it again. It was a brilliant morph, convincing as anything. She said something about how abnormal Buttercup was. Buttercup starts crying and I comfort her, thinking “If that’s normal. . . .”

Multiples and Morphing: This is similar to my experience in “Army of Me”. My guess is that the audience had other versions of Buttercup from past lives there supporting her.
It’s clear that the mother takes Buttercup’s form as she concentrates on her.
Chasing Clones

full dream

It begins with a large superhero battle here in my room, in which people are using knives to stab each other. I am one of the survivors.
This girl is on a journey, and I decide to trail her. Somewhere along the line I BECOME her. I go through cities and then through this carnival at the edge of the city. This big ugly guy challenges me to a game — throwing a ball into a hat. I defeat him twice, so I get prizes. I take toast and a drink, and give some to another companion. Then we leave the carnival and I see myself — a shorter clone of the girl — running about. I yell “imposter” and run after her.
I come to a field of guys playing baseball. I walk around them and into the bushes on the far side. There I find a horde of guys waiting to ambush me. I run, and the baseball team comes to my aid. As I walk around the park, I can hear them fighting. More happens . . . and I end up at this large castle. Inside there is a dance going on, filled with people. I’m still the girl, and clones of myself and some other guys try to capture me, but I nonchalantly avoid them.

Clones Everywhere: The first clone is likely due to me leaving the character I was inhabiting. She continues on her way and I see what I take to be a “shorter” clone running off. This would be because upon leaving I returned to my usual height, while still thinking I was her.
I don’t know where the rest come from later on.
Kissing Melody 1997 • age 22

full dream

Brendan and Melody had just finished “doing it” in our room and Brendan went downstairs to bed. Melody was still in my bed. We talked friendly-like, then she said “Aren’t you going to keep me warm?” So I leaned over against her but then there was kissing. Melody’s twin and Bessa, both roommates of Melody in this dream, walked by outside, saw us, and were horrified. Suddenly I realized what was happening.

Mistaken Identity: This took place during spring break in college, so it’s likely a social dream back in Banana House, where we lived, and not a rote.
Melody doesn’t actually have a twin, so the fact that another copy of her walked by outside the room means that at least one of them was a thought form. If it really was Melody in the bedroom, then she easily could have mistaken me for Brendan simply by expecting his return. And nonlucidity could have caused me to follow the normal behavior of kissing a girl who I’m next to in bed.
Two Sues 1996 • age 22

full dream

Brendan and I and Sue and Sue (two of the same Sue) were hanging out.

Two Bodies: That’s weird. I don’t even remember who Sue is.
Needle Tech 1997 • age 23

full dream

This person in a devil costume ran by, being shot at mercilessly. Then I turned around and saw two people in the corridor behind me, walking and talking. I ran to attack but realized I was in a devil costume and so was my good friend who was with me. And the two next to us were us — twins! I was beyond fascinated, so much so that my focus began wavering in and out — dulling and sharpening. We sat down to talk and I got to know the duplicate girl. At times I was dumbly nodding, and at other times I added clever humor to the conversation. In and out. I looked at the guy and thought “That’s what I look like?”

Multiple Us: I wonder what happened here. Were we inhabiting people who were in devil costumes? Did I take on that form because I was focusing on it? Then how did we encounter ourselves?
The Argument 1998 • age 23

full dream

I’m in an auditorium and evil (red-shifted) Buttercup is being mean and gets in a fight with my girlfriend Buttercup (they look identical except for color). I step in with strength and, looming over the evil one with my eyes glowing, forcefully tell her to stop. She responds with angry taunts but I cut them off and joke “Is this going to rhyme?” and her taunting doesn’t get to me.

Red-Shift: Heavier gravity causes a red-shift in light, so maybe evil Buttercup was from a lower, more compressed astral realm, and that’s why she was red.
It reminds me of cartoons where there’s a little red devil and a white angel sitting on someone’s shoulders. Note how they are smaller versions of us, reflecting the smaller astral size.

From Disney’s The Emporer’s New Groove
The Red Scooter 2000 • age 25

full dream

I chase them down into a sunken staircase (the underworld) and into this madhouse scene with scary sleepwalker people all milling about. I rush through two pale greenish rooms to where Buttercup is. I pass multiple copies of the bad guy; this yellow-eyed purple-haired guy that looks like “bat boy” — very much like a thought form as it is mostly lifeless.
References: Bat Boy was a weird character from a tabloid.

Bat Boy Army: Another example of the odd appearance of multiple copies of the same person. Could it be due to me projecting onto several sleepers the face of the bat boy character? I was looking for him at the time.

Communication Range Across Frequencies

Range of Communication

The range and power of our communication is equal to how open we are. Our openness determines our frequency; how far up the stream we rise. Thus the more closed we are (focused on the past), the lower our frequency, the more condensed our communication, and the more lonely we feel. Conversely, the more open we are, the larger our sphere of communication, and the more company we have.

Being open also means being open to knowledge, so the powerful broadcasts of higher-frequency souls are inherently more wise and intelligent. The physics ensures that truth spreads while lies go unheard outside of very small circles.

Every thought of an angel spreads forth into heaven; and the angels have intelligence and wisdom in the measure of that extension. (Swedenborg 58)H&HOBEr • Christianity • Swedenborg

It may be said in passing that communication is limited on the astral plane by the knowledge of the entity. . . . The inhabitants . . . appear to be restricted by limitations similar to those that prevail on earth, though perhaps less rigid. The result of this is that they are found associating, there as here, in groups drawn together by common sympathies, beliefs, and language. (Leadbeater 17-18)APclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

This follows from the Theosophical model of the rearranged astral body. According to this model, while in the physical, the matter of all the subplanes intermingles, allowing communication at various levels. After death, the matter rearranges itself with the densest on the outside, limiting communication. see “Reorganization of the Astral Body” in returning-home.php.

Upward and Downward Astral Communication

In the astral, we settle to the level of light that matches how open we are. For communication to occur, the sender and receiver need to be on the same frequency. We can communicate downwards to lower frequencies (levels), but we cannot comfortably move to higher levels. However, those from higher levels can come to us.

Subject: We can contact [those on higher levels] through a method of distant communication, like a radio on your level. But they would have to come to our level to be able to make contact with us directly, because we have only attained a certain level of enlightenment. We can’t go to the higher levels because our energy level is not compatible with them yet. But we can visit the lower levels because we’ve already been through those levels and we know how to adjust our energy to be compatible with them. . . .

One can help people on the earthly plane without a great expenditure of energy because we are always in repeated contact with that plane. . . .

It is a matter of concentrating our energy and refining it so it can pick a sympathetic vibration in the higher level. (Cannon 193-194)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Changing State to Communicate

Acharya: A man functioning on the second sphere cannot contact or communicate with one functioning in the first sphere—nor a man on the third with one on the second. If a man living at the third level wishes for any reason to get into touch with a person living on the first level, he must again descend to the first level by an action of will, which, as I said, makes the first sphere atoms in his body become active again. (Richelieu 75-76)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

Visitations from Higher Planes

Edwin recalled to our minds the great building in the center of the city, by telling us that very shortly there would be a visitation from a being of the higher realms, and for which many would be forgathering in the domed temple. . . . Our visitant would bring with him not only his own radiance, but the radiance of the heavenly sphere which he graced. . . .

As we drew close to the temple we could already feel ourselves being, as it were, charged with spiritual force. Edwin told us that this was always the case because of the immense power, brought by the higher visitants, which remained undiminished within a wide circle of the temple. It was for this reason that the temple stood completely isolated, with no other buildings near it. Gardens alone surrounded it—a great sea of flowers, extending, it almost seemed, as far as the eye could see, and presenting such a galaxy of brilliant color, in great banks and masses, as the earth could never contemplate. And arising from all this were the most heavenly sounds of music and the most delicate perfumes, the effect upon us being that of pure exaltation of the spirit. We felt that we were lifted up above ourselves right out into another realm. . . .

We could hear the sounds of music, but whence it came I knew not. . . . The music was evidently provided by a large orchestra—of strings only. . . .

The sanctuary, which was of spacious dimensions, was filled with many beings from higher realms, with the exception of a space in the center, which I guessed was reserved for our visitant. . . . Then, before our eyes, there appeared first a light, which might almost be described as dazzling, but as we concentrated our gaze upon it we immediately became attuned to it, and we felt no sensation of spiritual discomfort. In point of fact—as I discovered alter—the light really became attuned to us; that is to say, it was toned down to accord with ourselves and our realm. . . . In the center there slowly took shape the form of our visitant. As it gained in density we could see that he was a man whose appearance was that of youth—spiritual youth. . . . His countenance shone with transcendental beauty. . . .

Not for long could I have remained in that temple while he was there without undergoing the almost crushing consciousness that I was low, very, very low upon the scale of spiritual evolution and progression. And yet I knew that he was sending out to me, as to us all, thoughts of encouragement, of good hope, of kindness in the very highest degree, that made me feel that I must never, never despair of attaining to the highest spiritual realm. . . .

With a final benediction upon us, this resplendent and truly regal being was gone from our sight.

We remained seated for a while, and gradually the temple began to empty. (Borgia 98-101)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Toning Down the Light

Usually when a being of higher frequency comes to a lower plane to communicate, they need to tone down their light so as not to overwhelm those at the lower frequency.

Swedenborg affirms the belief that humans cannot actually see the infinite God. God’s infinite majesty would consume us as though we had ventured into the sun itself. (Rhodes 40)TtEresearcher • modern • Rhodes

Off in the distance, I saw a pinpoint of white light. It was coming toward me, but with such subtlety that I couldn’t tell it was moving until it completely enveloped me. It felt like I was floating in a semi- reclined sitting position when the light enveloped me. Then I realized that it was more like being held, as though I was a child.

The Light was so brilliant that I put my left “arm” over my eyes. I was shocked that this didn’t make any difference. The Light went right through my arm. The Light went right through me. With some panic I thought that this Light was so intense that I wouldn’t be able to handle it, that I’d vaporize or disintegrate. Somehow It must have known this because It softened. IANDS-KCNDEr • modern • Crafton

This light is seen at the end of the tunnel in near death experiences. see “Appearance and Intensity” in ndes.php.

Differences in Thought Communication

The thought-waves of the Beings who live [in those dark regions] are transmitted in a fairly material manner. In the higher worlds thought is clear, precise, vivid, and immediate, without the least sound being heard. (Yram 144)PAPOBEr • Yram

Reaching a Waking Mind

From the Physical

It is rare for one waking consciousness to send a projection to another while awake. It requires strong emotion. Note that the recipient had just lain down, very weary from a long march.

“In my very early life, I had been deeply and devotedly attached to one in England, and only relinquished the hope of some day winning her when the terrible order came out that no furlough to Europe would be granted. One evening I was at the village of Dewas Kudea, after a very long afternoon and evening march from Muktul, and I lay down very weary. . . . Suddenly, for my tent door was wide open, I saw the face and figure so familiar to me, but looking older, and with a sad and troubled expression; the dress was white, and seemed covered with a profusion of lace, and glistened in the bright moonlight. The arms were stretched out, and a low plaintive cry of ‘Do not let me go; do not let me go!’ reached me. I sprang forward, but the figure receded, growing fainter and fainter till I could see it no longer, but the low sad tones still sounded. . . .

“I wrote to my father, I wished to know whether there was any hope for me. He wrote back to me these words: ‘Too late, my dear son—on the very day of the vision you describe to me, A. was married.’”

- Colonel Meadows Taylor, Story of My Life, p. 32-33 (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 578)PotL2researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

From the Dream State

See “Near Realm Conversations with the Waking” above.

From Out of Body

Someone who is out of their body (from an OBE, NDE, or at death) is on rare occasions able to communicate with someone who is awake in the physical. The common factor in these cases is that the etheric body might still in play, which is closer to the physical and is in a better position to make impressions on the physical.

The most legitimate instances of communication between the living and the dead occur in an intimate personal framework, in which a dead parent makes contact with its offspring: or a husband or wife freshly out of physical reality appears to his or her mate. (Roberts 411)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

If he thinks very intently at the moment of death of the person he either is very anxious to see, or loves best, he may appear to that person. The thought becomes objective; the double NOTE: the astral body . . . being nothing but the faithful reproduction of him, like a reflection in a mirror: that which the man does, even in thought, that the double repeats. This is why the phantoms are often seen in such cases in the clothes they wear at the particular moment, and the image reproduces even the expression on the dying man’s face. . . . So when a man who has been drowned appears to his friend, the image will be seen to be dripping with water. The cause for the apparition may also be reversed; i.e., the dying man may or may not be thinking at all of the particular person his image appears to, but it is that person who is sensitive. . . .

The ‘Double’ cannot act unless the key-note of this action was struck in the brain of the man to whom the ‘Double’ belongs, be that man just dead, or alive, in good or in bad health. If he paused on the thought a second, long enough to give it form, before he passed on to other mental pictures, this one second is as sufficient for the objectivization of his personality on the astral waves. . . .

There must exist a connecting link - a telegraph wire - between the two persons, a point of psychic sympathy, and on this the thought travels instantly. Of course there must be, in every case, some strong reason why that particular thought takes that direction; it must be connected in some way with the other person. (Blavatsky 171-172)SiOresearcher • Theosophy • Blavatsky

Physical people usually seem preoccupied with trivialities. If you meet up with a physical person, they will usually be busily preoccupied with reading, doing dishes or another physical activity. They don’t seem to notice you. You can speak with them, but usually they won’t look at you while they speak, although sometimes it may seem as if they look at you. Physical people are always affected by gravity. Also, physical people usually have irregular or discolored auras.

Talking to a physical person is strained, as if they are too preoccupied to talk with you. Or perhaps their conscious minds feel uneasy having their subconscious talking with a “spirit.” It seems as if physical people are so focused on their daily lives that they feel uncomfortable turning any portion of their consciousness away from that focus. OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

I awoke, little by little, in the bedroom and found myself, still half asleep, heading towards the bedroom of my ailing son. He was my target person. It is common for the projector, once outside of the soma NOTE: physical body, to head straight for the place where his or her concerns are focused, in an automatic continuation of the actions performed before going to sleep.

Upon reaching my son’s bedroom, it occurred to me that my wife should go with the child into the apartment’s living room as it is larger and would be more comfortable for the sick little one.

I attempted to communicate my thought to the two of them. In a few minutes, I was in the living room when my wife walked in carrying the child and set him down on one of the couches. . . .

I got out of bed in order to find out what had actually happened with a great sense of curiosity.

Everything was confirmed. My wife was in the living room with the child who was now lying on one of the couches. . . . Elisabeth also told me that it had been Arthur’s idea to move to the living room. . . .

The little one, who was not quite 5 years old at the time, was able to receive my telepathic suggestion to move to the other room. Up to the physical age of 7, we demonstrate a greater psychic sensitivity to the extraphysical NOTE: nonphysical dimension. (Vieira 126-127)

We arrived at a house in the physical dimension. . . . A two-year-old child was playing in the garden with a three-year-old. The smaller of the two children had soiled its clothes while playing and, as the older one tried to clean them, appeared to see me. I spoke calmly to both children and told them to go into the house and look for their mother. . . .

The three-year-old told her mother that she had seen a man and had heard him talk, but they all playfully dismissed the subject. (Vieira 170)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

I flopped out sideways, like a fish, onto the floor next to my bed. I was in my bedroom. Stood up and went over to where J.C.’s bed was (he was sleeping there for real on the physical plane).

I nudged him, “John, wake up.”

He rolled over, half awake, looking up at me.

“John, it’s me,” I said, “Can you see me?”

He said, still half asleep, “Ya, I know it’s you.”

He didn’t seemed too thrilled.

“Can you see me? I’m projecting right now. I’m in my astral body.”

He said, “You look like a haze.” APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

Ross had been covered by a landslide in a trench in a new housing district. . . .

“The next thing I knew, I seemed somehow to be floating above the trench. I thought that I had died. . . .

NOTE: After visiting his family and being unable to communicate with them, Ross goes to visit a friend from work. . . .

Ross made the astonishing discovery that he could actually hear what Buzz was thinking.

“His thoughts were all jumbled-up, like in a dream. I suppose that he was kind of daydreaming—and maybe that’s how I was able to get through to him!”

Ross reached out in his spirit body and tapped his friend on the shoulder.

“Buzz shut off the torch and lifted up his face mask.

“While I kind of seemed to have his attention, I thought just as hard as I could: ‘Buzz! This is Ross! I need your help!’”

Ross was thrilled when he saw Buzz open his eyes wide, like he had seen a ghost.

“He said my name out loud in kind of a hoarse voice, and Artie, who was working with him, asked him what was going on.

“‘It was the weirdest thing,’ Buzz said. ‘I thought I saw Ross standing in front of me. . . .’

“And then I prayed, ‘Oh, God, dear God! Please help Buzz to come looking for me!’”

The next thing Ross knew, he was dimly aware of the sensation of some hands grasping at him and pulling at him. As if from very far away, he could hear a lot of excited voices—and above them all, he could hear Buzz saying, “Be gentle. Hey, take it easy!”

At first Ross was still confused. . . .

“Then a wonderful kind of peace came over me, and when I woke up again, I was in the hospital.” . . .

“I also received a very strong sense of danger,” Buzz explained further. “And I was motivated to leave my work at once. Somehow I knew that I must drive to the housing development where I knew Ross was working with his crew.” . . .

Buzz admitted that he has had a number of experiences which he considers to have been psychic or spiritual in nature. (Steiger 204-208)OwtLNDErs • modern • Steiger

Even the closeness of his relationship with his family isn’t enough to ensure communication is made.

“After preparing to go to bed, I had just extinguished the light, when I heard the voice of my sister, who was then in Wolverhampton, call me by my name, ‘Joanna.’ I instantly answered, ‘Yes, Polly.’ The voice was low, almost a whisper, but perfectly clear, and I was so sure that she spoke that I turned to the part of the room from which the voice came. . . .

“The next day . . . another sister went and found her dead; and the time of her death agreed exactly with the time when I heard the voice.”

- Joanna Walsh (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 113)PotL2researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

See also “Visitations in the Etheric Body” in returning-home.php.

From Astral Inhabitants

This section concerns those who have permanently left their physical bodies behind, which puts them at a further distance from the physical than those described above.

The most difficult form of communication is reaching the physical from the nonphysical. While it is much easier and more direct to communicate with a person in the dream state, contacting the waking mind directly has the advantage of making an impact directly on a person where it will be remembered consciously by the waking self. This is more likely to succeed with children and sensitives.

The connection forms an energy bridge. The astral inhabitant appears in something akin to a telepathic crossing. They appear in front of the person they’re communicating with, up the stream from the physical, but potentially visible at that level.

Here a group in the astral is planning new incarnations:

Subject: These planning conferences are kind of rare and when an opportunity comes to have them, we do. Because usually one or the other in the group is on the earthly plane. . . .

We could communicate with their subconscious if need be, but it is not as clear a communication. (Cannon 181, 183)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

In the next example, the portion of an incarnated person focused in the astral is able to communicate with her recently deceased love:

John was killed the next day. . . .

Upon returning to his spirit group, John was met by Rose—that portion of her essence she had not taken to Earth. At the moment Rose saw John she cried out, “Why are you back here? We were supposed to be married!” (Newton 372-373)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

The Difficulty of Physical Expression

It sometimes happens, however, that the desire for communication is from the other side, and that an entity . . . has something which it specially desires to say to those whom it has left behind. . . . If it is firmly impressed upon the mind of the dead person, it is undoubtedly desirable that he should be enabled to deliver it, as otherwise the anxiety to do so would perpetually draw his consciousness back into the earth-life, and prevent him from passing to higher spheres. In such a case a psychic . . . or a medium . . . is of real service to him. . . . The reason why he cannot usually write or speak without a medium is that one state of matter can ordinarily act only upon the state next below it, and, as he has now no denser matter in his organism than that of which the Kamarupa NOTE: astral body is composed, he finds it impossible to set up vibrations in the physical substance . . . without borrowing living matter of the intermediate order contained in the etheric double, by means of which an impulse can readily be transferred from the one plane to the other. . . . When he cannot find a medium or does not understand how to use one he sometimes makes clumsy and blundering endeavors to communicate on his own account. (Leadbeater 31-32)APclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

It’s much easier to reach someone’s subconscious or dream consciousness than their waking consciousness. It’s also easier to reach children’s waking consciousness, which spans much deeper into the subconscious range. They are not as distracted by fear or deeply invested in the physical.

How I longed to scream “I’m right here!”, but I didn’t yet have enough to materialize my form or my thoughts. I heard you ask to be left alone, and as the family left the room, I suddenly was whisked away, too. (Starnes 25)LFSchanneled • modern • James

The Difficulty of Being Seen

Communications between the living and the dead must always be translations at best; we cannot directly intrude. . . . My main lines of communication are “above” your own mental atmosphere. . . . So there is a “distance” to be crossed in such communications; one that makes direct apparitions most unlikely.

Such appearances are more like projected images, of transitory nature that cannot “take” in space-time for long—mental traces not filled in with consciousness or flesh—but outlining spatial patterns in response to a communicator who naturally exists in a different kind of psychological medium.

That kind of encounter is difficult for the communicator, for he must adopt a smaller personage or identity than the fuller one he accepts after death, and squeeze himself into a personal context now too small, relating to the living in ways familiar to them, but which he has outgrown. . . .

The dead can grow impatient in such cases, and thus may prefer informal dream encounters in which the living do not clutter the mental air with requests for proofs and details that are, to the dead, beside the point and a waste of opportunity. (Roberts 122)

I would have to impress a mind and nervous system with a picture of my image, and rely upon that living person’s intent and desire to project the image outward clearly enough, whereupon the person would perceive it as an apparition. (Roberts 111-112)AJoaAPchanneled • modern • James

My dog Finnegan died at the age of 14. After hours of grieving, I felt a lift in the atmosphere, a lightness. The kids were talking and laughing — they felt it, too. In my periphery, I thought I saw Finnegan’s face looking in through the window. I turned my head and found it just was the gear of a bike wheel. BUT I believe he was thinking of us, and that communication came in through the inside of me as a projection, which triggered a momentary match in my peripheral vision, where my vision is more fluid.

Conveying an Important Message

Protection ADCs NOTE: after death communication can occur at a much later time—even 40 or 50 years after the death of a loved one. Generally speaking, though, when people are contacted many years afterwards, there is usually some important, specific message that is given at that time to help them through a difficult time in life. (Guggenheim 68)EtS-BG • modern • Guggenheim

I heard the voice of my deceased father who told me to “go to the pool”. When I got there, I found my 18-month-old boy, almost drowned. (Guggenheim 63)

Guiding Someone Through Suggestion

The following subject, after having died, tries to reach her husband:

Case 8:

S: One weekend he was walking around the garden in a daze and came near some roses belonging to our next-door neighbor. He caught the smell. This is what I was waiting for and I moved quickly into his mind. He thought of me and looked at my dead rose bush. . . . Charles understands tools. I started out by getting him to picture a shovel in his mind and digging. Then we made the transition to my rose bush and the garden center in town where it could be purchased. Charles pulled out his car keys. . . . At the nursery Charles wandered around for a bit until I was able to draw him to the roses. (Newton 34-35)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Guides can reach us the same way:

Case 23:

S: Watchers are not supposed to intrude. It’s more of a . . . soft coupling. I implant ideas—which they assume is inspiration—to try and give them peace. (Newton 184)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

See “Communication Occurs By Phased Association” above for another example.

Guide-Assisted Communications

Subject: Usually whenever people interact with a spirit that has come back to give them a message, it is usually their guide trying to contact them. . . .

Dolores: You mean it is not actually the spirit of their loved one or whoever?

Subject: Sometimes it is, if the loved one is on hand to help out. And they usually do want to help out because people remain karmically linked across several lifetimes. . . . Many times their guide will contact some loved one on the other end. Together they work to help this loved one cast an echo NOTE: a thought-form of themselves across the barrier to this person in order to deliver a message. . . .

Sometimes they have to do it several times before the person on the physical plane begins to perceive this. That is why sometimes before a person perceives what they call a “ghost” or a “spirit,” other odd events will happen first. They are already projecting; they are just trying to get the person’s attention turned toward that aspects (sic) of things so they would be more apt to perceive the spiritual echo. . . .

Sometimes the guide will deliver a message himself and the person will report having seen an angel or some other unknown celestial being. (Cannon 177-178)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Vince, who passed over several months ago, came to me a few weeks ago in a dream. . . .

He started by scolding me, telling me that I’m impossible to reach.

“There’s a line of people waiting to make contact with you. I thought I’d never get through to you. . . .”

Vince then became serious and talked about his happiness in the spirit world. He’d asked permission from my teacher, “the old lady,” to speak to me, and she’d helped him to make the contact with me. (Browne 172-173)

Two kinds of spirit folks can give and receive messages. The first are those of a high spiritual development. . . .

Souls who remain in realms close to the earth are the other type. (Browne 182)RotOSclairvoyant • modern • Browne

Child-Assisted Communications

When souls have difficulty reaching the mind of a troubled adult they might resort to using children as conduits for their messages. Children are more receptive. (Newton 31)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Examples

The follow occurred some weeks after her son Stephen hung himself:

I was sitting alone in my bedroom, and I heard Stephen’s voice out loud from the corner of the room say, “Mom.” There were other times when I found my own thoughts being moved to the side, and then I heard Stephen’s voice speak inside my head. (Puryear 73-74)EtS-AP • modern • Puryear

Intuition, Guidance, and Channeling

The most direct way to reach the waking mind is through intuition or channeling. In both cases, we open up an inner channel of information to a higher level of the self.

See “Guidance from Within” below and “Channeling” below, and “Intuition” in flow-into-us.php.

Reaching an OB Mind

OB Communications at Death

It’s rare that someone would die while their friend was having an OBE, but it happened to Edgar Cayce, who is visited while having an OBE while asleep:

Then, as I was moving around in the room—I didn’t try to get far away from the body—the room began to fill up with a light cloud. It was absolutely dark in the room, but I could see easily because of the light from this cloud. . . . Suddenly, out of the cloud, came Gus Elias’s hand, and voice, “Cayce, come up here. Come up here. This is terrific. I’ve got to show you!” The hand pulled back, and I moved, stood up to try to follow the hand, and to make contact with Gus. Everything was fuzzy, but I was trying to follow his suggestion. As I touched the cloud, it was cold. I became frightened. I snapped back into my body and woke up. . . .

Then somebody pounded on the door and said, “Cayce, get up, and get over to the hospital. They’re bringing Gus Elias’s body in. He was killed in an automobile accident around twelve o’clock.” (Lynn and Cayce 2)NDchanneled • modern • Lynn & Cayce

Reaching a Dreaming Mind

Dream Communications from Awake People

A waking person’s intense or traumatic experiences are more readily communicated to personal connections in the dream state. Emotion intensifies telepathic calls, and increase dream recall.

These communications can be experienced in several ways:

The dreamer experiences the event as if it is happening to them. (memory from experiencer)
The dreamer watches the event, after being called by the experiencer. (telepathic transport)
The experiencer arrives to give the message. (telepathy from messenger)
A written physical message is seen and read. (clairvoyance)

Sharing a Memory

First-Person Experiences

In the following, the dreamer experiences what the awake person experienced as if it was happening to them. This happens through “inhabitation” in their memory (see “Character Inhabitation” in attention.php).

In the following, the sharing takes place at the very time of the event:

“I woke up with a start, feeling I had had a hard blow on my mouth, and with a distinct sense that I had been cut, and was bleeding under my upper lip. . . . I was astonished not to see any blood. . . . I looked at my watch, and saw it was seven. . . .

“At breakfast (half-past nine), Arthur came in rather late . . . and every now and then put his pocket-handkerchief furtively up to his lip. . . . He said, ‘Well, when I was sailing, a sudden squall came, throwing the tiller suddenly round, and it struck me a bad blow in the mouth, under the upper lip. . . . It must have been about seven.’”

- Joan R. Severn (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 188)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

In the following, the experiencer shares a memory of his experience while in the dream state. He shares it with someone he intends on seeing the next day:

“I went out one morning about 9 o’clock, carrying books for the library, and being very busy, took the short way to town. On some flags in a very steep part of the road, some boys had made a slide. Both my feet flew away at the same moment that the back of my head resounded on the flags. A policeman picked me up, saw I was hurt, and rang at the Nurses’ Home close by, to get me looked to. My head was cut, and while they were washing the blood away, I was worrying myself that I should be ill, and how should I manage my school till the end of the term. . . . The next morning after a sleepless night, I could not get up. It was my habit to sit in the drawing-room while the music lessons were given, so my daughter went in to tell Mr. —— that I had had a bad night, and was not yet up. He said, ‘I had a wretched night too, and all through a most vivid dream.’ ‘What was it?’ she asked. ‘I dreamed I was walking by the Nurses’ Home, and I came on a slide, both my feet slipped, and I fell on the back of my head. I was helped to the Home, and while my head was being bathed I was worrying myself how I should manage my lessons till the end of the term, and the worrying feeling would not go.’”

- Mrs. Walsh (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 326)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

In the following, the memory of a daydream is picked up by a dreamer:

“During the summer of 1878 I happened to be staying at Oban, and on the 1st of August went to see the Falls of Lora. . . . Loch Etive, which is a branch of the larger Loch Linnhe, is on a lower level. This difference in level occurs at its mouth, and is so abrupt that, when the tide is out, it leaves an irregular waterfall between the two. The mass of sea-water rushes from Loch Linnhe into Loch Etive, shaped into all kinds of cataracts and hollow whirlpools. . . .

“I was at the time in extreme anxiety about some friends of mine who were in great trouble. . . . I applied the picture metaphorically to the case, fancying my friends in the whirlpools and myself trying to save them. . . . When [my maid] called me in the morning, she at once began to say that she had never passed so strange a night, for every time she fell asleep she awoke dreaming of the same place—‘Water rushing over rocks, and the most dreadful whirlpools,’ and that she was ‘standing on high rocks, trying to save people out of them with ropes,’ ‘And,’ she said, ‘it was not a waterfall of a river, it was a waterfall of the sea.’

“The only part of her dream which did not reflect my thoughts was that the persons whom she was trying to save from drowning were not the same that I was thinking of.”

- Mrs. Mason (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 322-323)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

The maid picked up the memory of the daydream and experienced it from the same perspective as the one thinking it. As usual, the idea of “friends” took the form of her own friends. It was communicated through her connection to the person she worked for.

Like “The Scary Man Prank”, one person’s relatively short-term thoughts inspired a long session of dreaming in another.

Watching the Scene

Mr. O’Sullivan was engaged to dine, one evening in 1858, with his British colleague, Mr. Howard. By an accident, he was obliged to present himself in a pair of wet, muddy, and broken boots, which he sedulously NOTE: diligently kept concealed during the evening, taking care to arrive after the dinner had begun, and to play cards afterwards, instead of resorting to the drawing-room.

“The next morning I went as usually to the bedside of my invalid mother, who for years had not been able even to turn over in bed. After a little while she said, ‘My son, I had such a queer dream about you last night. I saw you at Mrs. Howard’s party, and you were in such a comical but annoying predicament. I thought you had on a pair of wet and muddy and broken boots, and you were keeping your feet hidden under the table.’”

- J. L. O’Sullivan (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 387-388)PotL2researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

Appearing in the Scene

These likely involve a memory where the dreamer enters the scene as themselves.

“I dreamed that I saw my brother covered with blood, and that I threw my arms round him and implored him not to die, and that I felt the blood touch me, and saw it drip on me. I awoke in great distress. . . . He had had an accident that evening before. . . . Glass broke and my brother’s leg went through, cutting a vein in the leg; it bled profusely for a couple of hours before a doctor could be found to bandage it up. This accident took place early in the evening; I, probably, was not in bed until after the bleeding had been stopped.”

- Geraldine J. Bramly (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 403)PotL2researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

Telepathic Transport

Telepathic transport can happen when the intense thought of the dreamer by the person dying calls them to their side in the astral.

“On the night of Saturday, the 11th of March, 1871, I awoke in much alarm, having seen my eldest son, then at St. Randall de Loanda, on the south-west coast of Africa, looking dreadfully ill and emaciated, and I heard his voice distinctly calling to me. . . . A letter arrived with the news of our son’s death from a fresh attack of fever, on the night of the 11th of March, and adding that just before his death he kept calling repeatedly for me.”

- Tara G. Griffith, Kate Dew (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 343-344)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

In the following, a desire for someone’s presence calls the dreamer to them, where they share experience:

“Between 12 at midnight and 3 in the morning, I had a most vivid dream. I seemed to hear the voice of the above-named William Edwards calling me in earnest tones. In my dream I seemed to go to him, and saw him quite distinctly. I prayed with him and saw him die. . . . The next day I received a letter from my mother, with the P.S.: ‘The bell is tolling; I fear poor William Edwards is dead.’ On inquiry I found the he did die between 12 and 3; that he frequently expressed the wish that I were with them. I had no idea that he was ill.”

- W. D. Wood Rees (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 345)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

Intentional Influences

The following are from a variety of experiments where people who were awake tried to influence a sleeping person’s dreams.

In 75 percent of [Wilfred Daim’s] trials, the target material was directly reflected in the dream content. The percipient often reported an intrusive element in his dreams. In one instance, Daim concentrated on a red triangle and the dreamer reported a three-cornered red fir tree suddenly appeared in an ongoing dream about music and soldiers. (Van de Castle 414)

At Maimonides . . . sometimes the correspondence between the target picture and a dream image would be based upon a similarity in form (a full moon represented by a crystal ball, or a pencil by a telephone pole), in material composition (a lake representing a swimming pool or an ice cube representing an iceberg), or in color (red wine substituted for blood, or green book pages for money). (Van de Castle 416)

[Weserman] attempted to project his “magnetic influence” into the dreams of friends at a distance and claimed five successful experiments.

In one of them, Weserman sent a message to an elderly woman that she would dream about the funeral procession of a deceased friend of the experimenter. . . . She reported she had dreamed about a funeral procession, but it was the experimenter who was the corpse. (Van de Castle 413)

One night, part of the message to be transmitted was that Angelina was to be a goatherd grazing goats on a hillside. Angelina dreamed she was in a high place, with a stick in her hand, among a lot of dogs with horns on their heads. On another night, the suggestion involved Angelina being with Dr. Ermacora at the church of San Marco and meeting Elvira there, who would be dressed in pink with a white handkerchief round her head. They would then all go into a tent and be shown a tiger. Angelina’s dream mirrored all details of the suggestion except she said the final action was “We all went together to a little house, where there was an animal like a cat, but larger, and not really a cat.” (Van de Castle 414)

“There was a boxing match going on. . . . I remember standing up and throwing a few punches in the air myself because I was so involved with the action on the ring.”

. . . [Calvin] had been concentrating on the [boxing match] during the REM period from which he had awakened me. He had decided to find out firsthand whether it was possible to influence a dream telepathically. . . . He had thrown a few punches in the air himself as he was thinking about the boxing imagery.

Five nights later, when I was again sleeping in the lab, one of my REM reports involved specific and detailed skiing imagery. The imagery that Calvin had been concentrating on during that REM period was a skiing scene! (Van de Castle XXII)ODMresearcher • modern • Van de Castle

Hall used an axe one night as a prop in his efforts to pantomime chopping down a coconut tree. The subject dreamed about using a knife to chip some organic growth from something that resembled the interior of an acorn squash. (Van de Castle 418)

(1) The stimulus topic was that of broiling a steak. The dream contained a reference to an outside barbecue unit. (2) The experimenter was thinking about finding money and the subject reported a dream in which his father’s company was going bankrupt and his father was trying to design an airplane that would make a lot of money. (3) The stimulus material was climbing a mountain. The subject dreamed that his girlfriend was pedaling a bicycle up a very steep hill with snow on it. (4) The experimenter thought about a tooth being extracted, and the dream included an image of a ferocious tiger with a huge, cavernous mouth. (Van de Castle 418)

The target picture . . . shows a Dutch couple in old fashioned dress, with the man wearing large black hat and holding a bottle. The woman is sitting at a table with a colorful flower design on it and is drinking a glass of wine. The floor is covered with black and white tiles in a checkerboard pattern. Some of my dream images from that night referred to a “night club Cabaret scene” . . . “a fellow dressed in the clothing of that era . . . wearing a black derby hat”, “a black and white checkered coat” . . . and “a flower field”. . . .

The target picture was . . . a jungle setting, and, in a small central area in the foreground, a lion whose jaws encircling the head of a smaller, striped animal.

My dreams that night contained a great deal of aggression, including a reference to a murderess, giving karate chops, and nearly strangling someone. Dogs were mentioned in my second REM report and in my third REM report, I described “two puppies . . . the two of them had been sort of fighting . . . their jaws were open and you could see their teeth . . . where they snap at each other”, “an outdoor setting”. . . .

The target picture was . . . two women in bright striped costumes dancing in a meadow. An oval shape circles these women and golden starlike objects are scattered through a blue sky outside this oval. In my dream imagery that night, I mentioned that it would be a “foreign land”, “there were striped black and yellow bees . . . you could only see two of them”, “one of the people . . . has a striped suit on . . . which might be like the bees and the stripes they had on” . . . “the sky seemed to be full of stars and the stars had a sort of golden color to them.” (Van de Castle 419)

On another night we studied a pair of identical male twins: One brother looked at a target picture of a large waterfall. His twin dreamed that we had installed a shower in his room during the night and reported hearing the sounds of the water splashing and seeing a woman standing in the shower. (Van de Castle 430)

The greatest successes were achieved using emotional topics with which physical sensations were associated. (Van de Castle 433)ODMresearcher • modern • Van de Castle

In some of these examples, the perception is like those in visual agnosia. Visual agnosia is a neurological condition in which one can see all the various component parts of something without putting it together that it is a single thing. For example, one could describe all the parts of a horse without realizing that he’s looking at a horse. In some of these dreams, the dreamer is picking up various parts of the image, but describing them without putting the pieces together. It’s as if what is transmitted is the picture itself, but not the meaning. For example, one sees dogs with horns instead of goats.

In the more descriptive places, we can see that the current context of the dream is merged with the telepathic imagery.

Think again of the mind as the assembler of experiences. It takes disparate sensory inputs and weaves them into a knowable whole. We associate this light with this sound, and this other sound with this sensation. This makes the physical world understandable. Now in the dream state we add in stimulus from a separate sleeping physical body, local and distant telepathic communications from others, and much more. In the same way, these are assembled into a whole dream experience that makes sense.

THIS IS KEY!!!

See also “Waking Insertions” in nature-of-dreams.php.

Undirected Thoughts

We are more likely to pick up undirected thoughts in our dreams when the person thinking them is a close connection, in close physical proximity to us, or the topic is a shared experience.

Charred Washington 1999 • age 25

full dream

While sleeping in, I’m dreaming of living high on a cloud-level cliff side over Washington DC and it gets hit by a nuclear bomb. The whole dream is centered on the aftermath — charred remains of the city, telling people about it, etc.
I wake up and find Buttercup scanning pictures of the atomic bomb dome from Hiroshima, and she says she had been for about half an hour, the approximate length of my dream. I picked up her thoughts!

Picking Up Signals: I picked up on her waking thoughts about our recent visit to Hiroshima and the Peace Memorial Park. It had a strong emotional impact on us, as you might imagine, and these thoughts carried some weight.

Influences from Other Dreamers

Experiments conducted by Tito Van De Castle and Allan Rechtschaffen in their sleep laboratories show similarities in the subjects of the dreams of those sleeping in the lab at the same time.

It may be easier for two dreaming minds to develop a synchronicity than it is for a dreaming mind to connect with a waking mind. (Van de Castle 431)

In one of my other dreams that night, I was with several people in a large laboratory going from one room to another. The percipient dreamed she was in a room with a friend who was doing an experiment and the friend went to another part of the laboratory. I also dreamed about a dog barking, and the percipient had a dream with a dog in it. Still another dream involved my wife taking a car trip with other people, including Dr. L. My wife met a man with whom she talked about music. The percipient dreamed about being on a car trip with other people and was later talking to Dr. L. She also dreamed about a woman who got up and sang on something like “The Ranier Sullivan Show.” (Van de Castle 430-431)

[Allan Rechtschaffen] noticed that there was often an impressive degree of correspondence between dreams occurring at about the same time when two subjects were sleeping in his laboratory. . . . “One subject dreamt about students singing in Russian, and the other subject dreamt about students doing some kind of interpretive singing. In the second dream, the first subject was taking a violin lesson and the other subject was learning a guitar melody. In the third dream, the first subject was watching a James Cagney gangster movie, and the other subject reported a dream about a recent gangster movie, Bonnie & Clyde.” (Van de Castle 431)

The hypnotized agent was told to dream he was in an amusement park having a very good time. He dreamed about riding on a merry-go-round. The percipient dreamed of people laughing and running in circles, and of “grinning, funny-looking horses.” (Van de Castle 431)

Agent: The girl throws him an orange. Recipient: The trampoline turns into an tangerine. Agent: The buildings vanish. Recipient: The buildings collapse. (Van de Castle 432)ODMresearcher • modern • Van de Castle

Dream Communications at Death

This is a far more natural form of communication from the recently disembodied, as it takes place in the astral (or near realm) where they now reside. In the dream state, the person in the physical is far more receptive to communications at this level.

Notably, in none of these is the apparition able to speak.

One of the primary ways the newly departed soul uses to reach people who love them is through the dream state. The grief that has overwhelmed the conscious mind is temporarily pushed out of a frontal position in our thoughts when we are asleep. (Newton 22)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Communication of Death

Showing Cause of Death

In the following visitations, the appearance shows how they died — a picture meant to convey a clear message:

“‘Mr. Wellington was killed in a brave attempt to defend Mrs. Middleton and her children.’ The Chinese, it appears, taking Mr. Wellington for the Raja’s son, struck off his head.’ . . .

“And now for the dream. . . . She saw her headless brother standing at the foot of the bed with his head lying on a coffin by his side.”

- N. T. Menneer (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 365)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

“A Cambridge student, my informant, had arranged, some years ago, with a fellow student that they should meet together in Cambridge at a certain time for the purpose of reading. A short time before going up to keep his appointment, my informant was in the South of England. Waking in the night, he saw, as he imagined, his friend sitting at the foot of his bed. He was surprised at the sight, the more so as his friend was dripping with water. He spoke, but the apparition only shook its head and disappeared. . . . Information was soon received that shortly before the time of the apparition . . . his friend had been drowned whilst bathing.”

- J.P. Farler (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 414)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

Without Showing Cause

The following visitations reveal the death only. In these cases (old age and illness), the cause was not easy to convey.

“During my college days I had a very dear and intimate chum, R.F. Dombrain. . . .

“I had the most vivid dream I remember ever to have seen. I seemed to be walking with young Dombrain, amidst some beautiful scenery, when suddenly I was brought to a waking condition by a sort of light appearing before me. I started up in my bed, and saw before me, in his ordinary dress and appearance, my friend, who seemed to be passing from earth towards the light above. He seemed to give me one loving smile, and I felt that his look contained an expression of affectionate separation and farewell. . . .

“I . . . found the time was 3 minutes past 5. . . .

“The following morning I received a letter from my sister, stating that . . . at 3 minutes past 5 in the morning he had quietly passed away from this world.”

- Rev. W. J. Ball (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 417-418)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

“There was a long room or gallery, and several of my friends there, including my brother. He was . . . rather want of substance. None of the other friends had a hazy appearance. . . . My brother was the only ‘ghostly’ figure. He advanced gradually towards me, which made me feel a little nervous, and looked kindly at me. I advanced a little and said, ‘James, why do you not speak?’ which utterance seemed to make him recede. He retired a little down the room, and gradually became more indistinct, and disappeared.”

- W. H. Brooks (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 415)PotL2researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

His brother was discovered to have died of consumption (tuberculosis) at that very time.

Dr. A. F. Sengireef, from whom she had parted about half a year previously with some coldness, appeared to her, on the night of May 12th, 1855, in what seems to have been a very prolonged and feverish vision. . . . The figure in the vision held his cold hand on her mouth, and repeatedly bade her kiss it; and then, after spreading out a roll of parchment beside her, recited a prayer in front of a crucifix, and finally disappeared, to the sound of sacred music and in a blaze of light. She noticed his “long black hair hanging down on his shoulders, and a large round beard such as I had never seen him wear. The day after this terrible event,” she continues, “we received the news of the illness of my brother-in-law, Sengireef, and about a fortnight later, tidings of his death.” . . . [My sister-in-law] mentioned incidentally to a lady in my presence that her late husband had been buried with long hair hanging down to his shoulders, and with a large curious-looking beard which had grown during his illness.

- the Journal Psychische Studien for March, 1874 (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 416)PotL2researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

Sengireef’s true appearance is perceived, but the vision also contains dream elements, such as the interactions, prayer, and signs of his death.

Delayed Appearance

“On the night of Thursday, the 25th of March, 1880, I retired to bed after reading till late, as is my habit. I dreamed that I was lying on my sofa reading, when, on looking up, I saw distinctly the figure of my brother . . . sitting on the chair before me. I dreamed that I spoke to him, but that he simply bent his head in reply, rose and left the room.

“Three days afterwards I received the news that my brother . . . had died on Thursday evening, the 25th of March, 1880, at 8:30 p.m.”

- Fred. Wingfield

. . . The impression followed the death by a few hours—a feature which will frequently recur. . . . It is usually at night that the delayed impression emerges into the percipient’s consciousness. (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 199, 201)PotL1researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

It’s possible the telepathic impression is made at the time of death, but doesn’t reach the recipient’s consciousness until they fall asleep.

Reaching Astral Inhabitants

The Disembodied Sensing Feelings from the Physical

Even though we are connected to a physical body, we are still expressing thoughts and feelings on astral frequencies, which are the same frequencies that disembodied entities are focused in. So it is no surprise that they can be sense our thoughts and emotions, either when they are focused on us, or when the thoughts and emotions are about them. They travel across the energy bridge.

The slightest thought having to do with a being existing on what you call “the other side” brings that being’s consciousness flying to you.

You cannot have a thought or an idea about a person who is what you call “deceased” without that person’s Essence becoming completely aware of it. . . .

Souls who loved you in this life are drawn to you, pulled to you, fly to you, the moment they sense the slightest trouble or disturbance in your auric field. (Walsch 123)CWG3channeled • modern • Walsch

When we focus our thoughts upon some person in the spirit world, whether they be in the form of a definite message, or whether they are solely of an affectionate nature, those thoughts will reach their destination without fail, and they will be taken up by the percipient. (Borgia 43)

We will suppose that you are yourself in the spirit world. . . . You have, we will further suppose, left behind you a friend for whom you had—and still have—a warm affection. . . . Occasionally you have received his thoughts of affection arising from the earth-plane, by which you know that he has not forgotten you. (Borgia 180)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

By visualizing, as vividly as possible, what we experienced together with the dead; by sending out our thoughts to the dead whom we conjure up before our soul in a familiar image, we can make these thoughts, as it were, soar or stream towards the dead. . . . Not only the thought sent by us to the dead comes forth within them, but a whole world. They can gaze at our world as if through a window. (Steiner 53)LBDclairvoyant • Theosophy • Steiner

This connects them to our world. see “Telepathic Windows” above.

Feeling Sadness

After I had passed into the spirit world, one of my earliest experiences was the consciousness of a feeling of sadness, not of my own sadness, for I was supremely happy, but of the sadness of others, and I was greatly puzzled to know whence it came.

Edwin told me that this sadness was rising from the earth world, and was caused by the sorrow felt at my passing. It soon ceased, however, and Edwin informed me that forgetfulness of me by the earth people had already set in. That experience alone, my good friend, is one that can be relied upon to induce feelings of humility, if no humility before existed. (Borgia 103)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Alfred MacPherson: “Believe it or not, it’s a lot easier for you to tune us out than it is for us to tune you out. So pity poor us! (Ryerson and Harolde 143)SCchanneled • modern • Ryerson & Harolde

See also “The Grief of Those Left Behind” in returning-home.php

Linked by Interest

Each interest or thought becomes a channel through which we can send and receive signals.

See “Each Mental Image Is a Station” above for how this works.

Locating Someone While OB

Locating Someone in Physical Space

Select the person (living) whom you desire to visit. Choose someone you know quite well. . . . Make this selection before you enter the vibrational state and before you start your relaxation process. . . .

With your vision still in “blackness,” cautiously “think” of the person whom you plan to visit. Think not only of the name, but of the personality and character of the person. . . .

As you think in this pattern, turn yourself around slowly in a 360° rotation. Somewhere in the circuit, you will “feel” the right direction. It is an intuitive thing, a sureness that attracts you like a gentle magnet. (Monroe 225-226)JOotBOBEr • modern • Monroe

Running into Others OB

Meeting people in the OOBE realm is one of the most fascinating and eye-opening aspects of the projection experience. . . . When I meet people during my projections, they are actually on the subplane I am on. And, like nonhuman entities, people you meet in the planes will respond to you in all manner of ways, from friendly to hostile to ignoring you. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

People often ask me, do you ever meet anyone while you’re out of your body? Yes, I have, but not often. Maybe 10 percent of my OBEs have had interaction with other people. OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

Ending Communication

Communication ends simply by shifting focus elsewhere. The person shifting focus will become less clear, and either fade away or recede into the distance (shrink down).

[Treenie] is no longer so clearly defined. . . .

Treenie is slowly fading out. Very clearly I hear her last words: “Good-bye, my darling.” (Roads 45)IaTROBEr, LDer • modern • Roads

Communication in the Dream State

Miscommunication

With all the projection and distraction going on in the astral, it’s very easy to miscommunicate.

Semi-Lucid OBE: Webbed Windows 1998 • age 24

full dream

Wadsworth and Emma were there. Wadsworth couldn’t see me but Emma could and was thrilled. We mind-talked but not too successfully. She could see me as a light haze. I told her to draw what she saw and I put a piece of paper by her because she wasn’t getting it. She went to the couch and I danced about. She had some of my pages of notes and photos from earlier and started reading them. I didn’t want her to and went to see what they said. There was some writing about time, then some doubt about being able to get lucid or OB. I felt myself upon reading it that I was losing a grip and fading out. I was disappointed that Emma didn’t finish her drawing.

Failure to Communicate: I tried to get her to draw me, and handed her a piece of paper, but she appears to think the paper was my notes and photos and began reading them. That’s what it then became, as I was able to read them.

Mistaking the Source of Communication

When our attention is focused on one thing, such as an object, and we receive a communication, we might mistakenly think that the communication is coming from that object, leading to strange results.

Pizza Crust Messages 1994 • age 19

full dream

I turn to see Brenda in the back of truck. She’s very excited to see me, though I saw her first and said nothing. So we say hi, hug, talk, and catch up. We end up in some gas station talking. Meanwhile, I’m receiving messages from Kayla who is secretly communicating on pizza crusts.

Inter-Dream Communications: The messages on pizza crusts were probably due to getting an internal communication while looking at pizza. I rationalized the message into writing on the pizza crust.
Grocery Store Visit 1998 • age 24

full dream

As I re-entered the grocery store, Kayla came at me like a streak and clutched me in an amazing big hug. It was great. Then she went back into line with her Emma. . . . I peeked my head in and saw only her Emma. Kayla now seemed to be among the candy in the aisle. My eye was drawn to a bag containing a crushed popcorn ball, which jumped and moved as Kayla spoke. A bit confused, I continued back to the grocery area. Once again she came at me like a light blue streak and embraced me.

Popcorn Ball: I look to where I remember Kayla going. Upon hearing her speak, I attribute the voice as coming through the thing I’m looking at at the time — a popcorn ball. As a result of my misattribution, the popcorn ball moves about (as one naturally would), while talking.
Infinitely Cycling Imagery 2025 • 3-4 AM

full dream

I was hanging out with three friends at the side of a lake. I asked them if they would choose a life of being in the military, where they could travel the world and see things, paid for by the government, but there was a 50% chance that they would see horrible bloody battles at some point. Would they do it? After asking the question, I saw printed on the back of this little box three quotes — “Can we please talk about something else?” “You must be picking something up. Right near here that very thing happened (and then some local history about a battle)”, and then another request to change the subject.

Response by Box: This is clearly the responses of the three friends to my question. I looked at the little box, received the responses, and my mind, acting as an assembler, puts these things together in the way that makes the most sense.

The Awakening Look

One particular type of communication in dreams is “The Awakening Look”. Someone, usually a guide, looks at you with an intense look that somehow signals you to wake up.

Out of Body Experience — Flying on the Rooftop 1996 • age 22

full dream

After the [OBE], I woke up in the class, thinking this had all happened during some sort of test. I went to tell my teacher, who had a moustache and big smile and was excited to hear about it. I was so happy, I was almost in tears! Was this my soul teacher? He had a familiar feel.. Like he was watching me . . . and I was looking into his eyes (again) when I woke up.

Waking Eyes: In several of my dreams, I have met eyes with someone like a guide and there is this really intense eye contact where things get really clear and yet wobbly, and then I instantly awaken and remember everything. It seems that is their intent when this happens.

-=-=-=-=-=-=-

Communication In the Physical
Marijuana, Psilocybin, LSD, Ecstasy

Increasing Sensitivity

Entrainment in the Physical

Entraining to Eyes

In the physical, the most direct connection for entrainment is through eye contact.

When looking at someone, I see a higher resolution band across their eyes and mouth. The brain has a specialized knowledge of the eyes and mouth — just like there is a special place in the brain for facial recognition.

During communication, we entrain to each other through the eyes. The longer I was entrained to my girlfriend’s eyes, the deeper I saw into her soul. The more honest we are, the more we entrain, the more open the energy bridge becomes. As the two frequencies line up, it becomes like a beam of light between us, like two rows of mirrors. This lets the Pure Essence shine through. To see the beauty in someone is to truly communicate because we’re in a state of acceptance in the now. Communicating with my girlfriend, I see the real beauty in her, how wonderfully amusing and entertaining she is. I see so much in her, such fun and beauty . . . how I’d forgotten, how I’d missed it!

Your connection with someone feels like ice when you have lots of missed communications. Our language reflects this — someone is “acting cold” or “cold-hearted” vs feeling someone’s “warmth” or “warm heart”. Phrases that capture subtle truths spread further into use.

When connected, our eyes lock onto theirs perfectly. When walking and talking with someone, if we are connecting, we entrain not only to their eyes, but their steps, too. We will take the same size steps to preserve the connection with their eyes.

Feeling Attention and Entrainment

An awareness of people’s varying degrees of attention and changes of focus is a central part of every social interaction. Further down the stream, we see the results of this reflected in eye movements and body language.

When someone is looking at me, focusing on me, I can feel it. I feel more solid — it’s a palpable rise in energy. It’s due to the feel of someone’s attention taking my shape, of the energy of the connection someone is making to me, even if they are out of sight. This feeling is further intensified if someone is entraining to me by listening intently to me.

See also “The Periphery” in fields-of-perception.php for more on sensing someone’s attention.

Breaking Entrainment — Distraction

To fully hear someone, I have to forget myself.

Fears, desires, and expectations break entrainment by filtering and influencing what we’re hearing. When they are active, we split focus between ourselves (our desires/fears/expectations) and what is being said. Attention sticks to broken expectation as we get sidetracked trying to figure it out and miss the next bit of communication. Sometimes our attention is drawn away on tangents of association based on something that was said. All these things break the entrainment to focus internally.

Focus and distraction can be more pronounced when high. Being in a shortened context, our slowly-shifting attention can sink deep into any number of things. In my case, since every communication is so interesting and revealing, it can be easy to become distracted when I observe something interesting. When this happens, I turn inside to focus on a certain observation, while I run what is currently being said through my short-term memory until I finish my thought. Then I return my attention to the conversation and try to play catch-up. When high and distracted, conversation can range from the most intense connection to two dreamers glancing at each other from different dreams.

I was only HALF-PRESENT while watching a video — KooKooKanga — because I wanted to remember something I wanted to write down. I barely saw the video at all. And in the end I didn’t remember what I was trying to remember either.

For more on how desires, fears, and expectations affect our experience, see “The Workings of the Holographic Mind” in holographic-mind.php.

When distracted, I was walking at a different rhythm from girlfriend, my eyes not exactly catching hers. I only heard some of the words and didn’t entirely catch the thread. At these times, the communication gets scanned with little attention, not truly heard.

Visually, we don’t have a good lock on the eyes of the person we’re walking with. They bounce in your visual field, split in the center of each. The lines jerk and mismatch. The eye-bands are off kilter. It takes Deep Attention to see this — usually it is subconscious. So why does this happen?

Jerky lines = not watching, no prep for what is said.
Not listening, caught in a fear.

If our entrainment on the conversation falls to lower frequencies due to a distraction or fear we have, the eyes will have an appearance of what’s called “screen tearing”. Those who play video games may be familiar with this. You can see this effect when, for exmple, a monitor is running at 60 fps (Hz) and a video game slows momentarily to 40 fps. When this happens, the screen will show horizontal breaks. This is due to the difference in frequency. This happens when games pull more of the CPU from time to time — exactly like a mind whose attention is pulled by distraction or strained by fear.

The jagged lines show “screen tearing”

Video credit to Neon Cypher on YouTube

Seeing Subtle Communication

We pass unspoken thoughts and feelings between us with the most subtle motions, pauses, and expressions. These physical reactions are a visible result of our changing focus within the flow, and the vibrations each thought and feeling produce in us.

Due to the state of full attention provided by marijuana, LSD, or psilocybin, we can easily pick up honest reactions and deeper communications. We catch every subtle communication there is; all the subtext of conversations, the momentary energy movements, the triggers, responses, emotions, and subtle communications. We can see the truth about someone’s feelings. We know, and sometimes this is too much to handle. This level of awareness can be overwhelming, as there can be reasons we hide these truths from our usual consciousness.

Even without knowing it, we’re communicating our reactions and expectations through energy movements and their related micro expressions. Our natural reactions and expectations flash out faster than we can suppress it. It’s an honest communication. At higher levels, we’re more honest with ourselves about what we pick up on and what it says.

These are responses and communications we always pick up at subconscious levels, but in this state, we become aware of them consciously.

Understanding comes in a large part from attention to subtle signs in other people which convey big meanings. A slight change in tone, a quick facial expression, a hesitation in speaking, and changing levels of engagement all reveal the true feelings and desires of a person.

Every glance, every movement is an outward expression of an inner thought or feeling. Each facial expression and phrase has ONE meaning and they’re strung together for a greater meaning, but these inner reactions never lie. Each movement of attention is in response to something. Even the emotional inflection on specific parts of words are telling.

Our communication is thick with constant subtle messages.

There is so much signaling going on in communication. These are a combination of our innate natural energetic expressions (which come directly from consciousness) or learned cultural behaviors.

Damnit! We’re communicating subconsciously through throat-clearing sounds. These are the smallest social cues — at subconscious levels. Small moments between speaking. Breathing in before speaking, holding it, subconsciously asking for permission to speak. Our waking mind is SUCH AN ABSTRACTION of the myriad deeper, faster social cues!

The momentary order of laughter is suggestible. A split second after we begin to laugh, someone else may join in, perhaps not paying enough attention but following our suggestion — having faith in us. It’s telling whose suggestion people follow.

If we’re distracted or not feeling confident, we might wait to react until someone we trust responds first, taking our cues from them. We might not even realize we’re doing this. We “follow” them, literally. Our response follows theirs. They lead and we follow. Or someone can take a breath to speak and another person hears this and rushes to speak first.

Even breath can carry such communication. Deeper breathing shows relaxation and shallow or stopped breathing shows fear. Did her breathing stop when I said that? Did she break entrainment with me and go inside herself?

It’s uncomfortable to be aware of everyone’s (even our own) subconscious communications. It’s filled with truth about ourselves and others we can’t deny. But we all do this and understand it. When it becomes conscious, everything — especially the smallest things — speak volumes. My Emma has always communicated through a lot of throat-clearing sounds, and I picked it up to a lesser degree. In fact, I think when my kids were toddlers, they thought that sound was a kind of laugh on my part, and for a time they mimicked it as a weird kind of laughter. At that young age, they were conscious of what I’d come to ignore.

The subtext of any conversation is the REAL emotional content of the conversation. It can subtly change over the years between people. We develop habits of communication, unspoken micro-signals. These reveal real feelings that words may intend to obscure, or that we’re not even aware of consciously.

Like gazing at the tips of the mountains, we are only consciously aware of a fraction of the full communication. Subconsciously, we understand all of it. Our lives are a process of abstraction, we abstract all these little signals into general impressions, and over time learn to ignore certain impressions on favor of others. Through this abstraction, it becomes easy to focus on words rather than the feelings underlying them, which are what is truly important. It becomes easy to ignore what we don’t want to see.

The subtlest of communications can spread like contagions through people — for good or ill.

Every spoken word is a covering for the inner self. . . .
Even if what is being said is trivial and wrong,
the listener hears the source.

(Rumi 30)ERwisdom • Sufism • Rumi

You see every miscommunication between two people, like a movie in slow motion.

Watching two people talking, we can pick up all the subtle cues, all the little miscommunications. We can tell when one isn’t listening, or distracted, or if they’re hearing what’s being said from the wrong perspective.

Microexpressions

Microexpressions are quick facial expressions that reflect an inner feeling: “Happy, happy, happy, mad, happy”. They reflect inner thought processes. As our energy loops into a fear or other thought, it momentarily pulls our attention from the outside world. And as we quickly process that thought, we show the related expression until it’s done.

Everything shows through

Vocal Inflections

The tones in our speech are a result of our underlying feelings and beliefs. The musicality (or lack thereof) in the way we speak reveals much. A single word can even contain a combination of different feelings that influence how it sounds. What we’re hearing is the real-time flow of energy sources coming through. Strong, happy energy will produce a strong, musical sound. Sad or uncertain energy will produce a weak, monotone sound. Wavering occurs when shifting between the two.

It would be of incredible value to study tonal inflections. Crying sometimes sounds the same as laughing. Some people talk in speedy little bursts. There’s so much information there.

The voice contains complete information about the speaker . . . the speaker’s emotions and mental orientation. One certain way to become more effective in life is to communicate more clearly. Often the voice is revealing double messages. (MSI 336)Ewisdom • modern, Hindu • Isham

Pauses in Speech

My spoken and unspoken speech: “The . . . (dog) (no!) The . . . (frog) (no!) The fang.”

Talking and . . . and . . . and . . . (another thought came)

Every pause in our speech reveals something — trying to access a memory, an interrupting thought, a fear, a self-edit. We intend to speak freely, but can be interrupted by these thought processes in these micro-moments. Fear scans over different possibilities to see what’s safe to say. More honest and true communication leaves no time for self-editing.

(TO DO: Find and include the clip from Cane Toads where the mad guy is explaining to his Emma all his excuses.)

Body Language

It’s more difficult to deceive with body language than speech. Words can have lies all throughout it, but one is usually telling the truth with their body language. Each body position reveals an emotion. If you try to lie with your body language, you’ll find you have to truly believe your lie to sell it or it won’t work. You have to fool yourself for the deepest lies. You can’t lie with body language without feeling the emotion behind it.

The way you turn your head when listening reveals your feelings about the communication. Turning to see out of the corner of your eye shows skepticism. Tilting the head is is trying to understand.

Shaking your head “no” is rocking between left/right viewpoints, meaning “I don’t see that.” We’re looking back and forth, finding nothing.

Nodding can be indicative of a differential wave between the speaker and listener, as the listener comes up to speed (entrains) with the speaker.

The Energy Dynamics of Group Conversation

The phasing of our focus between multiple people in a conversation reflects the connection and attitude we have towards each person. This determines how easily something they say or do gets our attention. With people we like, we pick up on them faster and notice more subtle communications, while those we are less connected with may have to be loud or repeat themselves to get our attention. When we pick up on small subtle things, it means that person is valuable to us.

A speaker with multiple listeners can feel who has the stronger entrainment and will focus more on that person. Entrainment can also be perceived as the light of attention.

Lesser connection / strongest connection. Details: three people
are in conversation. One is focusing through the other listener.

As with everything else, our attention follows the brightest lights in the attention field. If our best friend is talking with an old friend of hers that we don’t know, we may be primarily focusing on our best friend. But if her eyes light up at something he says, our attention may turn towards him. Seeing our attention, he may turn to look at us. But feeling shy, our eyes might dart back to our best friend, directing his attention back to her.

This energetic awareness can be part of what makes some people introverts. This kind of attention can be uncomfortable, especially if someone learns while growing up that being watched usually means being controlled.

Speak — three-way. Listen vs listen through.
Details: the top view of the heads of
three people in conversation.

You can tell when someone is looking through you.

There is also the matter of some people, not knowing what to think of someone new, taking cues from someone they know and trust. Children look to their parent’s reactions in this way. Pets pick up on our reactions as well. Imagine you and a friend run into that friend’s work mate. You don’t know what your friend thinks of them, so you watch that work mate through your friend. Your focus is primarily on the friend, with the goal of learning how to respond by watching your friends’ responses. These kind of interactions happen more often with social conditioning (see “Social Conditions” in holographic-mind.php).

Feeling Energetic Communication

We perceive subtle communications from words, tones, and body movements with our physical senses. Further up the stream, we may be able to perceive the originating energy behind them. This comes from a sensitivity to pulses of emotion due to someone’s changing position in the flow.

Our changing position in the flow is like the movement of a fish in a stream. As the fish moves and changes position, it causes little compressions that can be felt from afar. Fish have a sense organ called the “lateral line” which detects these compressions, operating as touch at a distance. It detects movement through pressure changes in water. This touch-at-a-distance is just how our inner energetic sense works.

The medium of emotion (the elemental essence) can be thought of as a medium shared by all living things, in which we feel the emotional signals of those around us.

See “The Elemental Essence - Thought-Responsive Matter” in thoughts.php.

As the effects of marijuana intensified, I felt my body grow in sensitivity, until I felt a tingling state of awareness from it. This is the state in which I feel my own internal pulses and flows of energy. But this time, with the activity and noise of my family directly around me, I was picking up communications made in energy pulses that I felt from them.

Pulses radiate out like this

This pulsing energetic communication is our basic, default mode of communication. It’s a shared language that all living things speak, in or outside the body. These rhythmic pulses of energy are the result of our thoughts (our focus on something) and our emotional response to that focus. We constantly send out and hear these pulses, usually at a subconscious level. The body follows these with learned physical expressions (culturally defined), using words, facial expressions, gestures, and body language. That comes a fraction of a moment later. The body does that translation to physical expression automatically.

No matter the content of what someone says, at a deeper level, we feel and respond to the energetic pulse communication behind it. We may choose to disregard that, however, and focus only on the words.

We say this higher sense is “feeling” because it’s most like touch. These pulses are felt by our body through our energy field.

Kids can wear us out from all the pulses of communication and strong emotion, coming nonstop from their love of life, their deep engagement in everything. Each pulse pulls at our attention.

These pulses of communication are the realities that thought forms are created form.

See “Thought Creates Vibration And Form” in thoughts.php.

Ignoring This Sense

At a subconscious level, we feel and understand these energetic communications. This is because our faster subconscious perceives things further up the stream, closer to the now, the truth. As we grow up and grow further from our subconscious knowing, we begin more and more to be fooled by words, the later messages that may deceive and obscure actual feelings.

We live in a sea of energetic communications. Children are keenly aware of this but adults don’t talk about it. Growing up, we learn that adults ignore communications at those levels. Over time we also learn to tune them out in favor of the much slower and inaccurate medium of words.

There was a period of time, when my son was maybe 8-10, when we’d ask him something, he wouldn’t respond, and we’d ask again. He’d say he did respond and he believed it. He was often in his head at these times, and I believe he was responding at that telepathic level, thinking we could still hear it. We’ve had to stress that he needs to respond in words we can hear.

Marijuana’s Deep Attention helps us to reconnect with that sensitivity that we’ve become disconnected from. This state can act as a center of contact with our subconscious, our higher frequency self.

Communicating Fears

The energetic communication of what we feel happens instantly. When someone feels a sudden social fear, the physical expression may be that they “freeze up” — their breath stops and they don’t speak. Energetically, we feel the flash of fear and then the loud silence that follows. Their energy is withdrawn, giving a sensation of cold. This indicates that a dangerous topic was broached. We subconsciously listen carefully to those signals.

See “The Flash of Fear” in attention.php.

The Warmth of Connection

As we talked, I felt the energy of our connection pulling me towards her. Curious at where it was leading, I asked if I could kiss her. That’s when the wall of cold went up. I could feel it more real than matter. Understandable — she was the roommate of my ex. I realized now that the connection was pulling towards her eyes. . . . I could feel the moment the flow of the Pure Essence from her stopped and the structures clamped in on her again. Even the slightest detour from Pure Essence to structure I could feel.

There is a literal “warmth” of open human connection with someone. We’re present, connected through the eyes. It’s the Source flowing through both of us, melting our resistances. When fear comes, we “freeze” — we halt the flow and that warmth stops. It feels suddenly cold. Describing people as warm or cold is based on these very real energetic sensations.

See “Tunneling: Expansion and Contraction” in flow-into-us.php.

Other Communication

Physical Communication Is an Extension of Telepathy

We NOTE: reincarnating selves communicate telepathically, but then again, telepathy is the basis for your languages, without which their symbolism would be meaningless. . . .

We communicate instead through what I can only call thermal and electromagnetic images that are capable of supporting much more meaning in one “sequence”. (Roberts 19)

The printed line does not contain information. It transmits information. . . .

Your actual words convey information, feelings, or thoughts. . . . The letters—are not the reality—the information or thoughts—which they attempt to convey. (Roberts 60)

[Direct experience] exists—a total field of perception, innocent of the physical clues such as color, size, weight, and sense, with which your physical perceptions are clothed.

Words are used to tell of an experience, but they obviously are not the experience that they attempt to describe. (Roberts 80-81)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

When someone speaks, it is the physical result of a thought or feeling in higher frequencies that they have just expressed and we have felt at those levels. At a more physical level, we can feel from their outward tones and body language the thoughts and feelings which they are trying to express. The thoughts and feelings are the realities, they are what is trying to be conveyed through words.

Written words are forms, symbols for the real thing they are trying to convey. They are blunt tools meant to evoke thoughts and feelings in us through our own memories and associations.

Outside the physical the experiences themselves are easily communicated without the ineffectiveness of translation to words (see “Sharing Memories” below).

Interacting with Projections

The less focused we are in the now, the easier it is to believe that a present interaction is the same as a past one. So we respond as if this is that past situation, bringing baggage from the past with us into the present. The baggage is charged situations in the past that we still need to deal with. If we find ourselves in a similar-seeming situation, that past situation is projected out onto the present one. We finish old arguments with someone new.

When we talk with someone, we get to be all the people that they think we’re like, due to their projections.

A common projection is projecting beliefs in conditions into others. We assume everyone shares the conditions we believe in, and so we try to convince others that we fit those conditions. We’re surprised if the other person doesn’t care.

See “Expectations Are Projections” in holographic-mind.php.

Behavior Models

The way we interact with each other — the cadences of speech, the tones and rhythm, the body language — almost every aspect of communication is based on something we saw in the past and mimic. These are the blueprints for the way we act and communicate. We choose what to mimic as a way of defining ourselves. Sometimes these are shared cultural references. To see great examples of this, watch how people communicate in movies and shows from the 60s and 70s. You’ll see people mimicking mannerisms and phrases that have disappeared from popular culture.

When you watch someone closely, you notice that they are bits of others, amalgamated together. My girlfriend is really interesting with a wide variety of sources. When in the right state of mind, we can remember the source of each of our behaviors.

We are all collectors of behaviors. We see or hear something that we like, and it becomes a source model for our words or behaviors.

My girlfriend was singing while holding a guitar, drawing from Kermit the Frog in The Muppet Movie, and as Paige and I watched, we both recognized it by exact match and thought “Kermit!” The association rose in brightness from behind the visual field till it was nearly visible, and that’s when I realized the connection. It got lighter and brighter as it increasingly matched as a Kermit likeness. One moment matches, then the next, then the next, and with each match, the source movie becomes clearer and brighter.

Kermit the Frog playing “The Rainbow Connection”.

As I ran my hand through my hair, I saw it flash before me — the original MODEL in my head of a guy running his hand through his hair. I suddenly realized that a long time ago I saw someone doing that and thought it looked cool. I was unconsciously mimicking that original model from long ago.

Quoting and Mimicking Voices

When expressing different things, we may use different mimicked voices from different people, times, and places. It could be as a direct quote or to borrow the qualities associated with a manner of speaking. I may say something in the style of Ren from Ren & Stimpy, then a little later lean into a British accent to evoke a different quality.

Sometimes we speak in the name of another, usually mockingly, or for a laugh. “Duh, I thought deer were plants.” And it is easily understood.

Environmental Blueprints

I looked around my college dorm room. I had the tiger blanket and the single light with the colorful cloth draped over it. I had subconsciously decorated it in the pattern of a 60s love pad. And only now had that pattern became apparent.

Communicating Expectations

It’s common in communication to set expectations.

We begins a story by setting the mood of the story, to prime certain expectations: “this is the funniest thing” we say, first and foremost, then go on to tell our funny story. We frame the story a certain way.

We give signals which tell others how we expect them to react. Our tone of voice influences the response we get. We can suggest reactions to another person through our own reaction to the related information. If the receiver is insecure or uncertain, they will follow these suggestions in order to fulfill the expectations and to avoid conflict.

A lot can be revealed about a person by what sort of treatment they demand.

Communication Problems

Differing Contexts

I was talking about Ranier’s nipples to a group of people. My girlfriend walked in and joined the group, having missed the fact that I was talking about Ranier the dog, not our friend Ranier. She was stuck in a different context than I and was trying to make sense of the story. Every time the story got weird (my referring to Ranier’s doglike qualities), she imagined these possible contexts that would make sense of it, conjuring up elaborate back stories to make sense of what she was hearing.

Ranier’s nipples: a tale of misunderstanding. Stuck in HUMAN ED context.

When hanging out with someone new, there’s the potential for a lot of misunderstandings. Their assumptions about us may be totally different from who we really are.

For example, one time someone brought over some townies to Banana House. One of them seemed stuck on the topic of drugs, and was listening to my girlfriend and I from that perspective. When my girlfriend was gleefully keeping a glass of something a secret, the girl asked “Does it have drugs in it?” (it was just water). When I sniffled (because I had a cold), she imagined it was from cocaine. When I spoke of the size-changing mushrooms in Alice in Wonderland, she thought I was hinting about psychedelic mushrooms.

If you were to suddenly say to someone “Is your leg okay?” when there is no reason to think it is not, they won’t answer you with a yes or no, they will have difficulty understanding the situation. The first question is why you think their leg isn’t okay. They need to know your reasoning for asking it, because maybe have failed to notice something about their leg. The question doesn’t add up and the situation must be understood before the question can be answered — because maybe there is something wrong with their leg and they hadn’t noticed it.

During tense situations, a commonly-used phrase is “don’t make any sudden movements!” Within someone else’s context sudden movements might seem aggressive. That’s an acknowledgement of the fear context others might be in.

Twisting Context

A failure to change contexts when the situation doesn’t fit can happen when we hold on to tight to a certain context. That focus will then twist the meaning of something into what is desired, feared, or expected. This is done by focusing primarily on the context, and pivoting it around the words until they fit.

Dismissing Evidence

We tend to protect our beliefs as if they were the most precious part of us. When presented with evidence that a certain belief might be wrong, it’s incredibly easy to dismiss that information. We simply claim that the information is false, faked, misinterpreted, or comes from an invalid or untrustworthy source. We can even dismiss our own experiences, denying what we saw or heard, making excuses, or interpreting it in a different way. This goes even more so for subtle communications that are easy to ignore.

Dangerous Topics

It is inevitable in any friendship or relationship that eventually a topic will come up that triggers fear in one party. It could be an opinion or idea that is unacceptable, or a topic that is uncomfortable. One person might lash out at the other. This can create a blockage on the part of the other concerning communication around those topics. These “dangerous” topics are then avoided by both parties. This creates a space for the fear to live and grow. These forbidden topics in communication can last years, or a lifetime.

-=-=-=-=-=-=-

Guidance from Within

The closer to the Source, the greater the intelligence guiding all of creation. That intelligence is a result of the broader reach that consciousness has at each higher level. A broader intelligence exists to us at subconscious levels. The goal is to be able to access it consciously.

This guidance can come from directly up the stream from our higher selves, or it can come through another person or entity existing at those levels.

This is an extension to “How The Source Speaks To Us” in flow-into-us.php.

The Universe is worked and guided from within outwards. (Blavatsky 120)tSDclairvoyant • Theosophy • Blavatsky

This is true holographically. Everything is guided from the wholeness inherent in it, flowing from within.

Michael: Your actions that are in alignment with truth, and hence for the higher good, are assisted and supported from a higher place, especially the astral plane, which has a particular connection with the physical plane. (Hoodwin 53)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

Communication from Higher Frequencies

Opening to Higher Levels

The Flow Across Energy Bridges

The higher the frequency, the more real. At these higher frequencies of consciousness, you are opening to a fuller view, a larger energy, a clearer picture, and with all of that comes a great soothing and healing.

Love, light, and information flow through the connection of the energy bridge. It flows according to the amount of love and attention sustaining the bridge. It flows from higher frequency (intensity) to lower. When we direct our attention and love to higher things, we open up to the outpouring at those higher levels across that open connection. This is CENTRAL.

Fairchilde goes OB to channel in order to center in the now. She opens up a loving connection to a person, through which she can receive information.

During my work, I temporarily discard the costume. It is too confining for the graceful, quicksilver movement of the Spirit.

At that moment there is no past, no future . . . there is only now. And in that now lie all possibilities, all realities. I am free to follow any possibility, to experience any reality. I have direct access to beings existing at these other levels, and they to me. I can witness a person’s past, as well as the possible futures available to them, depending on which choices they make. Yet—and this is the most crucial point—I do not guide what I say or do in this space. Rather, I wait in the stillness for Great Spirit to convey to and through me the instruction and healing most needed by the one who has come to me. . . .

I am filled with a deep and holy love for the person sitting across from me. It is this love that creates the pathway through which any truth or healing comes. It is this love that opens the doorway to extrasensory perception, so that the presence of angels, spiritual teachers, and guides can make themselves known. I always feel them beside us, surrounding us with protection and comfort and love. Many times they can be sensed, even seen, by others in the room. (Fairchilde xiv)

[Sandy] NOTE: who is no longer physical will relay his thoughts to me, and I will put them into words and convey them to you. (Fairchilde 4)VftAchanneled • modern • Fairchilde

The connection is the energy bridge, made through love.

This way this is described is familiar to me. We go into the infinite now, the center of all possibilities, by pulling back from our physical selves — the whole network of our past experiences, the memories that charge our fears and desires. By doing this we are left fully in the now. From that point of total flexibility, knowledge flows.

One of the operators, while on the lower division of the [mental] NOTE: higher astral plane, directed a thought of intense love and devotion towards the Adept who is his spiritual teacher. . . .

Any one of the great Adepts is always connected with his Master by a constant current of thought and influence, which expresses itself on the mental plane as a great ray or stream of dazzling light of all colours—violet and gold and blue; and it might perhaps have been expected that the pupil’s earnest, loving thought would send a special vibration along this line. Instead of this, however, the result was a sudden intensification of the colours of this bar of light, and a very distinct flow of spiritual influence, towards the pupil. . . .

It would seem that the Adept is, as it were, so highly charged with the influences which sustain and strengthen, that any thought which brings into increased activity a channel of communication with him sends no current towards him, as it ordinarily would, but simply gives a wider opening through which the great ocean of his love finds vent. (Leadbeater 30-31)DPclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

To love is to open up to. It flows from higher intensity to lower — an equalizing force. The lower can never touch the higher.

And, of course, when you direct attention to lower frequencies, it works the same way.

As mind touches mind the lesser comes into direct contact with the Great Ones. . . . The knowledge these beings impart is so full, so rich, that as it is studied new possibilities seem always to be welling up within it, and what is told is not a hundredth part of what is placed within reach. . . .

There again compassion expands, rejoicing in the new channels which it finds for its outward flowing.

Those on the devachanic NOTE: higher astral plane reach downwards to all planes, sending down the forces that belong to those higher regions, to strengthen and illuminate peoples’ minds. . . .

Thus part of the help given to those who are aided consists in working on the inner or higher mind, suggesting a new idea, a scientific “discovery,” a missing link of knowledge. . . . This innermost conviction overpowers all logic and the slow processes of reasoning, illuminating the lower mind. (Besant 161)SLwisdom • Theosophy • Besant

Different Types of Higher Contact

Knowing Without a Source

I could manipulate my own field to interact with another person’s field. . . . Moreover, I found myself receiving information about the source of a client’s illness. This information seemed to be coming from what appeared to be an intelligence higher than myself or what I normally considered to be myself. This process of receiving information in this way is popularly called channeling. Channelled information would come in the form of words, concepts or symbolic pictures that would enter into my mind when I was rebalancing the client’s energy field. I would always be in an altered state of consciousness when doing this. . . . For example, in one case I heard directly, “She has cancer,” and I saw a black spot in her energy field. The black spot correlated in size, shape and location with results from a CAT scan taken later. (Brennan 7)HoLclairvoyant • modern • Brennan

She’s uncertain of the source, and this is important. “This information seemed to be coming from what appeared to be an intelligence higher than myself or what I normally considered to be myself.” It’s clearly a source that knows more than you, but it has no specific identity attached. People can assume it’s anything — a spirit, a guide, an angel, God, anything. But it’s just knowing. This uncertain source determines what we think we’re experiencing: channeling, intuition, clairvoyance, etc.

Channeling, in my mind, is when a whole entity comes into you and speaks through you. I’d classify information coming to you in the manner Brennan describes as intuition. But this shows the subtle variations between different modes of communication.

My own experience fits this. I have realizations, revelations. In altered states, my experience inspires concepts, pictures illustrating things, ideas, metaphors. They range from interesting to earth-shaking. To me they feel as if they are my own observations, from a broadened perception. I sometimes feel connected with a deeper, subconscious part of myself at these times. In my usual state of consciousness, these ideas still occur but more rarely — more often when I’m reading and thinking about spiritual topics.

Someone else has been talking through me; or maybe it is my higher soul source. (McKnight 120)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

The Higher Intelligences . . . impart knowledge according to the mentality and temperament of each student. He is guided in his best path, his eyes are opened to conceptions of which he was ignorant, and he is taught to observe, correlate, deduce, and construct new conceptions for himself. (Yram 134-135)PAPOBEr • Yram

People who listen and encourage their inner voice through quiet contemplation say they feel a personal connection with an energy beyond themselves which offers support and reassurance. If you prefer to call this internal guidance system inspiration or intuition, that is fine, because the system which aids us is an aspect of ourselves as well as higher powers. (Newton 121)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Intuition vs Channeling

Our conscious mind accounts for only a small part of our total self. Through intuition, we can access the full range of our inner knowledge, especially that of our essence NOTE: reincarnating self, our “higher self.” . . .

Sometimes intuition comes from our spirit guides or other nonphysical souls. . . .

Channeling is usually thought of as accessing an outside source. . . . Channeling another entity feels like a different, perhaps more intense energy coming in, whereas channeling our own essence feels like a setting free of our own energy. Although I find channeling Michael physically tiring, channeling my essence can be refreshing.

A person would probably not be able to channel well if he wasn’t intuitive. (Hoodwin 21-22)

Michael: You can also communicate with an invisible source mentally, without it coming into your physical body and expressing through you. (Hoodwin 61)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

The term trance medium has been around for a long time. It came into popular usage in the United States in the mid-1800s, with Andrew Jackson Davis, Lester Douglas Home, and Lenore Piper, who were all recognized mediums in those days. . . .

Edgar Cayce’s contact was with his superconscious mind instead of with an independent entity, which clearly distinguishes him as a trance channel, rather than a medium. In fact, the term trance channel was introduced in order to distinguish between the latter form of channeling and the more traditional mediumship. . . .

A trance channel is simply a person who has developed the ability to set aside one level of consciousness and allow another level of consciousness to come through. (Ryerson and Harolde 4-5)SCchanneled • modern • Ryerson & Harolde

Communicating with the Collective Consciousness

Seth: “In greater terms, each person’s experience—while privately his or hers—also becomes part of the psychic bank, belonging to the species as a whole, containing within it abilities, attitudes, purposes, and plans. These form a heritage from which each person can draw. . . .

“Your drives, desires, plans, and purposes, while uniquely yours, also in their way belong to the species as a whole. They are handed down, so to speak, to those who are attuned to them. You pass them on.” (Roberts 7-8)

It is as if this atmospheric presence were a psychological repository for all possible subjective beings. . . . Each of us draws from that repository whatever it is we require, according to our understanding and circumstances, whatever they may be—while simultaneously our own experiences also add to that supportive psychological framework. (Roberts 171)

There is constant “telepathic” contact between the living and the dead. . . . The thoughts and feelings of the dead are as active and vital as those of the living and contribute to the mental atmosphere, though at a different level, for those thoughts “circulate” in the way that higher air currents might, providing more of a generalized stabilizing atmosphere. . . .

In dreams people venture into that more generalized atmosphere, bringing with them the day’s problems and information, weighing these against a heritage of experience that belongs to the entire species. . . .

The species is not wholly dependent upon physical methods of learning alone, but is ever propelled also by inner incentives and provided with additional data, and so knowledge is transmitted from generation to generation through dreams and inner communications. (Roberts 181-182)AJoaAPchanneled • modern • James

Discerning the Source of Thoughts

It’s difficult to discern the source of thoughts. Recall that we are surrounded by a sea of thoughts and emotions, which naturally enter into our heads during quieter moments (see “The Influence of Undirected Thoughts and Emotions” above). But some come from our subconscious; from evidence piling up, realizations on the verge of consciousness, just awaiting our attention.

Other thoughts may come from other human sources, but if you are alert you will recognize them as such and refuse to accept them. . . .

When you have learned to distinguish My Voice from all other voices, and can keep your personal interest wholly suppressed, then will you be able to hold silent communion with Me at will, without interference from others’ ideas, beliefs, and opinions; and you can ask any question you wish, or another can ask you any question on any problem on which they need help, and I will that moment place in your mind the words to speak, either silently to yourself, or audibly through your tongue to the other. (Benner 232-233)ILchanneled • New Thought • Benner

Dolores: How would you know if other influences are trying to sway you the other direction?

Subject: By opening up to perceive what the final outcome of what they are recommending will be. (Cannon 133)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Our Higher Selves

Guidance from Our Higher Selves

Rather than the flow directly from the Source, we are dealing with the flow through intermediary sources: higher selves or guides.

This is a miniature version of “The Flow Into Us” in flow-into-us.php.

Intuition

This is intuition from higher up the stream.

TO DO: Consider if this should be merged with “How The Source Speaks To Us” in flow-into-us.php.

You have the knowledge of your entire multidimensional personality at your fingertips. When you realize that you do, this knowledge allows you to solve the problems or meet the challenges you have set, quicker, in your terms; and also opens further areas of creativity by which the entire play can be enriched.

To the extent, therefore, that you allow the intuitions and knowledge of the multidimensional self to flow through the conscious self, to that extent not only do you perform your role in the play more effectively, but also you add new energy, insights, and creativity to the entire dimension. . . .

In learning to rediscover its relationship with the entity NOTE: reincarnating self, the three-dimensional self raises still further the level of achievement, comprehension, and creativity. The three-dimensional self becomes more than it knows. (Roberts 52-53)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

Where a pure and earnest man or woman is striving after the light, this upward striving is met by a downward reaching of the higher nature, and light from the higher streams downward, illuminating the lower consciousness. Then the lower mind is, for the time, united with its parent, and transmits as much of its knowledge as it is able to retain. (Besant 92)DAclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant

Gradually he learns, by centering his attention deep within, that there a wonderfully wise and loving Self exists, one that is ever ready to teach, help and strengthen, when asked. (Benner 31-32)

This part—the mind that learns by experience—more and more becomes conscious of a quiet Voice within pointing out the lessons of such experiences . . . and gradually getting the mind to listen to and heed it. (Benner 51)WttKchanneled • New Thought • Benner

I soon discovered there was a pattern at work in my own guided tour through [the astral realms]—states of being I had previously passed through quickly to avoid confrontation. . . . I felt safe and secure with my higher self doing the driving. (Monroe 90)

With each “flight,” my confidence and trust in them grew. Conversely, I realized how little I knew as the route become more complicated. (Monroe 93)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

Monroe didn’t at first know a source for the guidance. Later, he discovers it to be members of his reincarnating self, and even his own future self.

Two people have been living in you all your life. One is the ego, garrulous, demanding, hysterical, calculating; the other is the hidden spiritual being, whose still voice of wisdom you have only rarely heard or attended to. . . .

Your guide can also be a continual, joyful, tender, and sometimes teasing presence, who knows always what is best for you and will help you find more and more ways out of . . . your habitual responses and confused emotions. (Rinpoche 120)

Our buddha nature, then, has an active aspect, which is our “inner teacher.” This inner teacher has been working tirelessly for us . . . trying to bring us back to the radiance and spaciousness of our true being. (Rinpoche 134)TBoLDwisdom • Tibetan • Rinpoche

Hilgard . . . discusses a study involving age regression and hypnosis. Adult subjects were asked to go back to childhood and experience being five years old. Hilgard reports:

This experience takes two different forms. In one form the subject becomes completely absorbed in the experience of being a child again, while in the second form the subject becomes a child again in a manner that feels convincing, but in addition there is an observer present.

Campbell: “The hidden observer proved to be superior, in many ways, to the conscious individual inside whom it was hidden; more mature, more realistic and logical, and in possession of more information.” (Friedman 121)BS&Sresearcher • modern • Friedman

Jump in and trust your inner guide. (Dass 144)

Your attachments lead you to seek outside of yourself for answers that can only come from your own heart. Each time you lose contact with that inner awareness, you need only meditate. (Dass 202)JoAwisdom • modern • Dass

Communicating with the Light at Death

Notice how this is the same as communicating with the Inner Self. That is what the light is!

The preeminence of knowledge in the afterlife dimension is apparent in another way. Some NDEers discovered that in the presence of the light, they suddenly had direct access to all knowledge. This access manifested in several ways. Sometimes it came in response to inquiries. One man said that all he had to do was ask a question, such as what would it be like to be an insect, and instantly the experience was his. Another NDEer described it by saying, “You can think of a question . . . and immediately know the answer to it. As simple as that. And it can be any question whatsoever. It can be on a subject that you don’t know anything about, that you are not in the proper position even to understand and the light will give you the instantaneous correct answer and make you understand it.”

Some NDEers report that they didn’t even have to ask questions in order to access this infinite library of information. Following their life review they just suddenly knew everything, all the knowledge there was to know from the beginning of time to the end. Others came into contact with this knowledge after the being of light made some specific gesture, such as wave its hand. Still others said that instead of acquiring the knowledge, they remembered it, but forgot most of what they recalled as soon as they returned to their physical bodies (an amnesia that seems to be universal among NDEers who are privy to such visions). (Talbot 251)HUscientific, researcher • modern • Talbot

When you know everything, the question becomes what do you bring back? What is relevant?

My questions were answered even before I fully asked them. His light was knowledge. It had power to fill me with all truth. As I gained confidence and let the light flow into me, my questions came faster than I thought possible, and they were just as quickly answered. . . . This knowledge was more like remembering. Things were coming back to me from long before my life on earth, things that had been purposely blocked from me by a “veil” of forgetfulness at my birth.

As more questions bubbled out of me, I became aware of his sense of humor. Almost laughing, he suggested that I slow down, that I could know all I desired. . . . Knowledge permeated me. In a sense it became me. (Eadie 43-46)EbtLNDEr • modern • Eadie

These entities are able telepathically to “view” the energy or thoughts that we broadcast and then reflect them back to us in the form of constructive insights. (Ryerson and Harolde 6)SCchanneled • modern • Ryerson & Harolde

This is well said. The answer to each question comes back automatically, like a reflection, the unknown part of the pattern in question being revealed. Like mathematics, extrapolated out from a simple formula, a simple truth.

Jayne: “I was standing in a mist. . . . My consciousness was filled with nothing but feelings of gratitude because I still existed and yet I knew perfectly well that I had died. . . .

While I was pouring out these feelings, the mist started being infiltrated with enormous light and the light just got brighter and brighter and brighter. . . . I just seemed to exist in it and be part of it and be nurtured by it and the feeling just became more and more and more ecstatic and glorious and perfect. . . . You’re engulfed by it and you begin to know a lot of things.

I knew that everything, everywhere in the universe was OK, that the plan was perfect, that whatever was happening—the wars, famine, whatever—was OK. . . . Somehow it was all a part of the perfection, that we didn’t have to be concerned about it at all. . . . [This state] seemed infinite. It was timeless.” (Ring 61)HTOresearcher • modern • Ring

This is incredibly important to our well-being. That all the chaos and nasty things going on in the world were parts of perfection — part of the growth we’re all undergoing.

I saw a moving image while high that gave me the same impression. see “The Tesseract and Periods of Change” in flow-into-us.php.

Prevented from Remembering in NDEs

Communication seemed to be kind of like mental telepathy. As I would think a thought the answer was already present with total and complete understanding. There was no such thing as having to try to figure out what was being said. I was shown many things and met many different people while there. I was not permitted to return with those memories. MNDENDEr • modern • Foreman

Guidance Through Probabilities

Our higher self sees across probabilities, knows or feels what happens in them, and can direct us if we listen.

The human species and all species react “in time” to the all-pervading patterns of probabilities that coax them toward their best, most advantageous developments—development not set, however, but rich in choices. (Roberts 113)AJoaAPchanneled • modern • James

Guides

Every soul that has been, and is to be, born upon the earth-plane has allocated to him—or her—a spirit guide. . . .

The principal guide is chosen for each individual on the earth-plane in conformity with a fixed plan. Most guides are temperamentally similar to their charges in the latter’s finer natures, but what is most important the guides understand and are in sympathy with their charges’ failings. Many of them, indeed, had the same failings when they were incarnate, and among other useful services they try to help their charges overcome those failings and weaknesses.

A great number of those who practice communication with the spirit world have already met their spirit guides and are in close touch with them. And fortunate, indeed, they are. The guides, too, are never happier than when they have established a direct link with those whose lives they are helping to direct. . . . Even in the worst souls there comes an occasion, however transient, when the conscience speaks, and it is usually the spirit guide who has implanted the better thought within the brain. (Borgia 184-185)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Subject: There are guardian spirits. Usually it is someone that you have had a close bond with before and they are attending school or whatever on the spirit plane. . . .

No one is ever alone. The aloneness is a walling of one’s self away from others. . . .

Your guides feel as if they are a part of yourself and an extension. . . .

You have complete freedom to choose that which you may. If you need assistance in your choice, that is their purpose. They merely help and try to show or clarify. . . .

The relationship between guide and guided is fluid and mercurial and changes from incarnation to incarnation and even within a single incarnation, as needed. There is no rigid set rule. The means are dictated by the need. . . .

Some may be a guide throughout the incarnation. Others may be temporary or may come and go as needed. Through the course of a lifetime we may have several different guides. Their functions change as our lives change. (Cannon 132-134, 136)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Spirit guides are beings whom we have known in past lives. They assist us with conditions that are karmic in nature, issues that we still need to work out in the context of this lifetime. . . . Our spirit guides learn from us and we learn from them. (Ryerson and Harolde 37)

John: “The purpose of spirit guides and teachers is to provide guidance in specific areas of thought. . . . They desire to fulfill karmic patterns through empathy with you, because you have a physical body. . . .

“Above all else, you promote one another’s well-being. They are usually members of your soul group, but in the discarnate state.” (Ryerson and Harolde 133)SCchanneled • modern • Ryerson & Harolde

Some guides are more in evidence than others during hypnosis sessions. . . .

The recognition of these spiritual teachers brings people into the company of a warm, loving creative power. . . .

The personal names my clients attach to their guides range from ordinary, whimsical, or quaint-sounding words, to the bizarre. Frequently, these names can be traced back to a specific past life a teacher spent with a student. . . .

Guides also comfort us during the trying periods in our lives, especially when we are children in need of solace. . . .

Guides appear to people who are very religious as figures of their faith. . . .

Their individual teaching styles and management techniques support and beautifully integrate with our permanent soul identity.

For instance, I have heard about younger guides, whose past lives included overcoming particularly difficult negative traits, being assigned to souls with the same behavior patterns. (Newton 107-110)

Case 17:

Dr. N: When souls progress as guides, are they given quite a few souls to work with?

S: Only the more practiced ones. . . . Size doesn’t matter. . . . Once you attain competency and success as a teacher, the number of souls you are given doesn’t matter. Some sections (clusters) have lots of souls and others don’t. . . . Much depends on the types of souls in a section and the experience of the leaders. In the larger sections they have help too. . . .

S: They wouldn’t be teachers if they didn’t have a love of training and a desire to help us join them. . . . They must be compassionate without being too easy on you. They aren’t judgmental. You don’t have to do things their way. They don’t restrain by imposing their values on you. . . . They build morale in their sections and instill confidence. . . . We are accepted for who we are as individuals with the right to make our own mistakes. . . . They never give up on you.

Dr. N: What would you say is the most important attribute of any guide?

S: The ability to motivate you and instill courage. (Newton 111-112)

Case 19:

Dr. N: We don’t get to choose our guides?

S: No way. They choose you. (Newton 117)

Occasionally, a subject will express dissatisfaction with his or her particular guide. This is usually temporary. At any time, people are capable of believing their guides are too difficult and not working in their best interests, or just not paying enough attention to them. . . . Guides cannot assist in our progress until we are ready to make the necessary changes in order to take full advantage of life’s opportunities. . . .

Guides are not consistent in the manner in which they choose to assist us, because they carefully evaluate how badly they are needed. . . .

Guides assigned to different souls do work together relaying urgent mental messages for each other. People unable to help themselves in critical situation may find counselors, friends, and even strangers coming to their aid at just the right moment. . . .

Guides don’t help them solve all their problems at once, rather they illuminate pathways by the use of clues. . . .

I have learned those powers who watch over us also feel what I call a spiritual sorrow when they see us making poor choices in life and going through pain. (Newton 119-122)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Multiple Guides

Each person has several guides who stay with him and guide him throughout many lifetimes. In addition, one has teacher-guides who stay during times of specific learning and are chosen because of that specific learning. (Brennan 171)HoLclairvoyant • modern • Brennan

Dr. Peebles: I know of no soul who does not have at least three guides or teachers who are in contact and aware and concerned with its activity. (Pendleton 43)TDAchanneled • modern • Pendleton

Specific Guides

Case 19:

S: [Giles] likes to . . . hide a little . . . behind a shadow of . . . blue vapor. I hear him chuckling before I see him. . . .

Dr N: What does Giles look like to you?

S: An Irish Leprechaun. . . . An elf figure—tangled hair all over his wrinkled face—he looks a mess and moves constantly in all directions. . . . Giles is not dignified like some (guides) . . . but he is very clever . . . crafty. . . . Giles has made me look upon my lives as a chess game. . . . I sometimes think he lays traps for me to work through on the board. . . .

S: Quan does come to me more. I can’t just grab hold of Giles in any situation I want, unless what I have going on is really serious. He is elusive. . . . I love Quan as a mother, but I wouldn’t be where I am without Giles’ discipline. They are both skillful because they allow me to benefit from my mistakes. (Newton 116-118)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

It said, “My name is Heyoan, your spiritual guide.”

What does Heyoan mean?

“The Wind Whispering Truth Through the Centuries.”

Where does it come from?

“Kenya.” . . .

I had seen visions of spirits and angels before. . . . Soon I could feel their touch, and sometimes when I saw them in the room, I could smell a wonderful fragrance. . . .

Guides usually know more about where problems really lie than we do. They go right under an individual’s defense and into the heart of the matter. (Brennan 170)HoLclairvoyant • modern • Brennan

The Massive Influence of Guides

Think of the evils that could be swept from the face of the earth under the immensely able guidance of wise teachers from the spirit world. . . . Many a leader, either of the nation’s affairs or of religious thought, who is here with us in the spirit world, is filled with sorrow when he looks back upon the wasted opportunities for bringing about a revolutionary change for the betterment of his fellow countrymen. He will confess that he had the idea in his mind . . . but he had allowed himself to be overruled. . . .

It can safely be said that in spite of universal earth-world disorder, had we withdrawn every element of our influence, the earth-world would, in a very brief time, be reduced to a state of complete and absolute barbarity and chaos. (Borgia 187-188)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

How Guides Help

Support and Shielding

Guides can offer support when entering the lower astral by sending love and energy to us.

When entering the higher astral, they can shield us from the higher energy levels which can be too bright and overwhelming to us.

I really feel the heaviness and pain where Brad and Rand are. So much sadness there. I can’t go there alone without the Lady. I think she protects me while I’m there. She doesn’t ever speak or interfere, but if the vibrations begin to feel “heavy,” I feel her enfolding me in a soft blanket of loving energy that tends to strengthen me. (Starnes 37)LFSchanneled • modern • James

Forms of Guidance

See “Forms of Reception” above.

When Guides Help

Monroe’s reincarnational self puts it simply:

All you need do is ask for our help. . . .

It is the thought . . . the emotion . . . that is the signal. (Monroe 19)UJOBEr • modern • Monroe

Feeling Our Needs

Case 23:

S: We gauge each situation. We know life is transitory. We are more . . . detached because without human bodies we are unencumbered by the immediacy of human emotion. . . . As watchers in the stillness, we recognize the amount of . . . turbulence . . . from the wake of troubled thought. Then we carefully merge with it and gently touch the mind. . . . It’s a slip-stream of thought which is usually turbulent rather than smooth, from someone in distress. . . . One must enter with subtlety . . . to wait for the best receptivity. . . . If one of my company is in crisis—physically hurt, sad, anxious, resentful—they send out great amounts of uncontrolled negative energy which alerts me, but exhausts them. This is the challenge of a watcher, to know when and how to communicate. When people want immediate relief, they may not be in the proper mode for reflection. (Newton 183)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Dr. Peebles: There’s always one of your council or your family on the spirit side who is going about his or her own business, who . . . feels a tug of the rope, typically through great pain, or request, who responds; says, “Oh, what’s going on over there with Linda; let’s take a peek”—and then we respond in concert, according to the nature of the problem—different spirits have their different preferences of work, respond to you during your daydreams or most often your night dreams, your meditations or your prayers. . . . The spirit community can be a little distance away from you, pretty much leave you alone, or it can be pretty close, again according to your request, your need, and your permission level. (Pendleton 43)TDAchanneled • modern • Pendleton

Help Only When Asked For

Guides only help when we are open to it. This is of highest importance here. Help is never forced upon us. We always retain free will. We can make mistakes and more mistakes until we can’t stand it anymore. We can remain in the dark as long as it suits us.

We do not interfere with people’s beliefs nor their viewpoints; we only give our services when they are asked for in such matters, or when we see that by giving them we can effect some useful purpose. (Borgia 78)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Starnes: “James told me he couldn’t override the Cosmic Law that one first must ask in order to receive.” (Starnes 27)LFSchanneled • modern • James

Little Elk: “We desire that you would ask more, for you would learn more that way. When you ask, you pour yourself out, for you admit to an element of ignorance. And this is wise. For that which you learn, as has been said many times, is how little you knew before.” (Ryerson and Harolde 271)SCchanneled • modern • Ryerson & Harolde

Our desire for information at the start of each session was enough to draw the Invisible Helpers to us immediately. (McKnight 241)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

The change came in 1974. It took place in all of our Explorers within several weeks. . . . In looking back to examine the reason for this massive change, the only thing that we could find was: we had inserted the affirmation developed for the Gateway Program at the beginning of each experimental session in the lab. . . .

“. . . Also, I deeply desire the help and cooperation, the assistance, the understanding of those individuals whose wisdom, development, and experience are equal to or greater than my own. I ask their guidance and protection from any influence or any source that might provide me with less than my stated desires.”

It was suddenly as if a curtain had been lifted. Almost every time one of our Explorers went into the out-of-body state or simply into an advanced Focus 12, they encountered intelligent beings who were more or less willing to communicate. (Monroe 39)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

I’m acting as one of your guides. You have several different individuals assisting you in different aspects of your life. In a way, each person assisting you is a specialist in a given area of existence. . . . We must remain unobserved unless assistance is requested. . . .

Each person who has an out-of-body or near-death experience has a guide present during the experience. Assistance is always available but must be requested. (Buhlman 40-41)<ABtBOBEr • modern • Buhlman

I got a brilliant idea then: “I’ll call for help from guides!”

No sooner had I done this when I felt the presence of a very advanced, great being. OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

Helping Those That Help Themselves

It is the motive and the faithfulness with which the seeker persists despite failure that attracts the attention of Teachers on the inner planes. (Benner 198)WttKchanneled • New Thought • Benner

Freedom of Choice

Subject: [The spirit guide] will just say, “You have asked for my advice and this is what is your best course of action. But the choice is yours. If you prefer to do something else, then we will work with that choice of action instead.” (Cannon 182)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Hierarchies of Guides

Spirit guides constitute one of the grandest orders in the whole organization and administration of the spirit world. . . . They have all lived for many centuries in the spirit world. (Borgia 184)LWUchanneled • modern • Benson

Guides at the senior level of ability and above usually work with an entire group of souls in the spirit world and on Earth. These guides have other entities who assist them. From what I can see, every soul group usually has one or more rather new teachers in training. As a result, some people may have more than one guide helping them. (Newton 107)JoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Subject: A counselor is of a higher order than a guide. A counselor has much more knowledge and experience from which to draw. . . . A guide is much more intimate and close to an actual incarnation and thus is still familiar with the intricacies of physical life. A counselor has usually been removed from an incarnation for some time and is drawn in for information.

They are more removed from the situation, but as such they can give much more unbiased opinion. (Cannon 136-137)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Those [guides] who work on the astral level are concerned primarily with matters of the heart and loving. They are very comforting, loving and caring and speak poetically, teaching us to learn to love ourselves with all our faults, etc. The guides who do the ketheric and etheric template NOTE: Brennan’s 7th and 5th level work look to me to be very serious and quite active and “want to get to work.” They are concerned with the perfect template and simply healing efficiently. (Brennan 233)HoLclairvoyant • modern • Brennan

I felt the presence of a very advanced, great being. I couldn’t see him, but I felt he had a very large aura. . . .

He called mentally and two of his spirit-friends came. These two friends, I felt, were less developed [than the master whose presence I felt]. They were servants of that powerful being. They weren’t bound to him, but they always did what he asked, because serving him was their way to advance themselves spiritually. He told his friends exactly what to do. I didn’t hear them exactly, but I could tell he instructed them to accompany me to LD’s house.

The two friends were normal-looking spirits that were my own size. And I could see them all right. They were very friendly to me, and we became friends right away. These two spirits were average-looking men. One had brown hair, and the other had slightly lighter colored sandy brown hair. They were happy, and they were good friends. The “master” spirit left. OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

Event-Focused Guides

According to Cannon’s hypnotized subject, the “general council” is a group that is assigned not to specific people, but to greater events, shaping them in positive ways, or minimizing damage.

Karma is mentioned here. Karma is best understood as “habits of thought” (see “Habits of Thought” in thoughts.php).

Subject: When you’re in-between lives and on the other planes like this plane, you are working on your karma NOTE: habits of thought also, but in a different way. . . . They also like for everyone to have a chance to be in the general council so they can get a grasp of the overall view of things. That way they can have a pretty good idea of how they are progressing and thus continue to progress in the right direction. . . .

We work very closely with the spirits who are acting as individual guides. . . . They want to make sure they are totally aware of the events so they can help these individual people to take full advantage of them for the benefit of their karma. Sometimes they will tell us that a certain person is bound and determined to do a particular thing. They ask us how that will affect the general events and will we need to alter it any, so as to have the most positive effect on the most people. . . .

We can see the general patterns of what is likely to take place, and they generally come to pass. . . . Sometimes at a crucial point an individual may make a totally different decision than what their guide is urging them to do, and it changes the picture a little at that point. And further down the line we’ll have to give other events a nudge. But that’s the way it has always been, and this is what keeps the universe alive and fluctuating. . . .

Everyone has their own free will to do what they wish. But if they make a decision that is going to negatively affect many other people, well, those other people did not choose to be affected that way. And that, in effect, takes away a little bit of their free will. For instance, if an individual person makes a decision that has a drastic negative effect on other people, we try to keep the events contained so they will have a less drastic effect on the other spirits. . . .

We don’t necessarily see things in visions of individual people and individual events, at least on this general council. What we see is the overall pattern, like glistening webs of energy. . . .

We don’t have absolute power, no, but we don’t generally make mistakes either because the higher levels make sure that we are not given more than we can handle. . . .

Many times [wars] can be traced down to a single personal handful of people that are so stuck in their negative karma that nothing can get through to them. . . .

We tend to concentrate on the appearance of karmic energy rather than the individual appearance of people and things. . . . Guides are the ones that see things the way they appear on the physical plane, so they can help individuals. (Cannon 195-198)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Subject: It’s not that we are assigned to specific people. . . . We are told to keep an eye on a particular portion of the overall picture, and whenever we see a part that needs a little bit of a nudge or a little bit of help, we go ahead and act on our own initiative. It may not be the same person every time that we help. . . . It is usually an action that benefits many people.

Dolores: Do these people have guides assigned to them?

Subject: Yes, they do. But where I am at, we are working with general events rather than with specific people. (Cannon 195)

Subject: We switch back and forth between lifetimes, as to whether we will work on a general council like this or be a specific guide. (Cannon 198)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Subject: Each universe has a central council, and then there are local councils. . . .

In each universe there are governmental levels which govern the individual and collective universes. (Cannon 147)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

Channeling

In the same way that we open ourselves to the flow, we can open up to a consciousness up the stream from us (usually at the level of a reincarnating self). When this happens, our own physical self usually moves out of the way, entering a dissociated state, while the higher consciousness expresses itself directly through the channel.

Channeling is a very direct way of communication, one in which distortion through the mind of the channeler is reduced. A good amount of the source material in this book comes from channeling.

Note: This is a summary section, with the whole being here. It needs a lot of going-over, organization, and summarization.

The Nature of Channeling

Dr. Peebles: The state of trance is accomplished by any personality of life on earth suspending self-interest, suspending one’s self-image, suspending one’s own drive and passion. Trance channeling, or the state of trance, is an automatic and natural space where different zones of time and vibration converge into a powerful explosion. The explosion is so rhythmic and so equal in its mathematical relationships that the point of contact—the human mind and heart, for example—is almost sung to sleep, is induced into a state of calmness, of sleep, of total acceptance of another being, another presence, another point of view. (Pendleton 14)TDAchanneled • modern • Pendleton

“The rapport established, he, Mr. Terry, becomes for the nonce NOTE: present assimilated with that other personality, and thinks, speaks, and writes as it would have done on earth. . . . The molecules of his astral nature may from time to time vibrate in perfect unison with those of some spirit of such a person, now in Devachan NOTE: the upper astral realm, and the result may be that he appears to be in communication with that spirit, and to be advised, etc., by him, and clairvoyants may see in the Astral Light a picture of the earth-life form of that spirit.” — H.P. Blavatsky (Blavatsky 89)DAclairvoyant • Theosophy • Besant

Blavatsky suggests that channeling is accomplished through rhythm entrainment, through becoming.

Bringing Higher Knowledge to the Physical

The vibrations of certain types of the divine force are in themselves too fine to be appreciated by the grosser essence of these lower planes; but if they descend to them through the channel of one whose vehicles at these levels are perfectly pure, then they can be appreciated even down here, and so their work may be done. (Leadbeater 54)MV&Iclairvoyant • Theosophy • Leadbeater

Being a Clear Channel

Channeling is not that different from other forms of perceiving information at higher frequencies.

I saw the face of a man very clearly—with a beam coming from the center of his forehead toward me. I think it means that it’s time to receive the thoughts. . . .

I’m getting a picture of everything that’s going to be discussed. It’s coming into my mind. I must say what I’m getting because the voice I’m hearing builds up energy as I talk. It helps the energy flow of the vibrations that are sent. NOTE: expression helps the flow

They say that the vibrations are sent in forms of energy, and I pick up these energy forms as they enter into my own mental system. Then the forms are transposed into my own level of communication and thought. It’s at this point that the communication can be misconstrued as it comes into the earth level.

The incoming information goes through various energy systems. When the channels are clear, the energy is stronger and the communication comes through in a purer form. (McKnight 155)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

When a person opens to channel, various unconscious parts of himself needing release or healing may come to the surface under the guise of channeling, especially if he hasn’t already given them a chance to come up. A clear channel knows the difference between his own “stuff” and valid channeling. . . . Every channel must be able to set aside his conditioned consciousness—not only his unfinished business, but his entire belief structure—in order to be effective. The more he knows himself, the easier this is. (Hoodwin 23)

When there is not an organic need for information to be given or a wide-open-hearted receptivity, the information can be hard to get, or can even be blocked. (Hoodwin 41)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

You’re bringing this information through a unique filter—a filter which has been designed by you to shield you from too much remembering. (Walsch 168)CWG3channeled • modern • Walsch

Distortion of Perception

Distortion can come from fear, rigid thinking, or strongly-held beliefs. Beliefs are sometimes strongly held as a defense.

In the beginning, for example, there is always a distortion of material by the person who receives it, at least on the topmost subconscious level. So an individual whose personal prejudices are at a minimum is excellent. . . .

Information like this is sifted through many layers of subconscious conception, and is subsequently colored. People believing in your organized religions color it in a manner that is highly disadvantageous, and that unfortunately adds to existing superstitions. . . . Others less perfectionist than myself are content with more distortion. I am not. . . .

I am not [Ruburt’s] subconscious, though I speak through it. It is the atmosphere through which I can come to you. (Roberts 711, 713)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

Unless a channel is scrupulous about disengaging his prejudices and opinions, subtle or not-so-subtle “editing” can creep in, especially when the channel has charged feelings about the specific material being channeled or the people involved. (Hoodwin 37)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

Case 11:

Dr. N: Tell me what you did for your wife after the crash?

S: I stayed around for three days with Betty. . . . I projected my likeness in front of her face. . . . Initially, she thought I was Jesus. The second day she was confused and the third day Betty was convinced I was an angel. My wife is very religious. . . . Betty thinks I’m in heaven and can’t help her. Her angel is able to do so. (Newton 41)DoShypnosis • modern • Newton

Challenging Information, Crossing Lines

When, in 1923, [Edgar Cayce] responded to questions about past lives, the concept went dead against his conscious worldview. (Lynn and Cayce 157)NDchanneled • modern • Lynn & Cayce

On occasion I’ve had to put an entity “on notice.” For example, in an early guides-and-teachers workshop, when Alfred MacPherson had just started channeling through, our values came into conflict. Alfred was introducing the various guides and teachers aligned with individuals in the group. At one point, an elegant Native American Indian guide by the name of Red Fox showed up. In the manner any good Irishman of his day, Alfred introduced Red Fox as “a savage with practically no clothing on.” Alfred’s transmission was terminated instantly. It was as if a large invisible hook had come out and jerked him offstage. Several minutes later he returned and said, “Excuse me. I’ve just been dutifully informed that you now address these individuals as ‘noble Native Americans.’” It sounded like he’d been dusted down on the other side. . . .

On another occasion, a client of mine asked Alfred if he could locate his wife, who was recently deceased. Even though my trance tends to be weak in this area, Alfred told the man he would give it a try. After a few moments of silence, Alfred said quite angrily, “You bloody liar. Not only do I find that your wife isn’t over here, but she’s in perfectly sound health!” The client, who was probably just trying to test MacPherson, was quite startled. Once again, the big hook came out and jerked Alfred offstage.

The hook that jerked Alfred offstage both times was my own system of ethics. . . . My consciousness has an automatic screen that filters out behavior that goes against my values. In other words, spirit entities can make independent statements, but unless these statements serve the full intention of the channel, they will not be permitted expression. (Ryerson and Harolde 18-19)SCchanneled • modern • Ryerson & Harolde

Shifting Modes of Communication to Overcome Blocks

The guide will communicate in whatever form is easiest for you to receive. It will either be in a general concept, direct words, symbolic pictures or direct pictures of happenings like past experiences or past lives. When one form of communication does not reach you, or you become afraid of what is being conveyed, the guides will simply shift to another form or approach the subject from another angle. For example, if I fear that the words that are coming through have a certain meaning, or if someone has asked a particularly controversial question, I will “run away” from that place of inner peace and harmony and no longer be able to hear what the guide is saying. I then have to take a minute or two to find that place inside again. If I cannot pick up the words again, the guides will probably send me a general concept that I then try to explain in my own words. This slowly merges with their words again, and I am “back on line.” (Brennan 171-172)HoLclairvoyant • modern • Brennan

Who Is Being Channeled

Channeling Different Levels

Levels of consciousness nearer to us have more specific knowledge and direction regarding what is needed in the physical. Consciousness at a further psychological “distance” from us can communicate at a broader, more general level.

The more developed the entity’s consciousness, the more powerful and refined the energy, and the clearer the channel must be to accommodate it. . . .

The astral plane, being the nearest to the physical, is the easiest other plane from which to channel. . . .

Quality is not a matter of the plane. Some of the best channeled material comes from those of the astral plane. They are closer to the physical plane than higher-plane teachers, and may have more knowledge of the details of our lives and of the physical plane itself. On the other hand, their knowledge and scope may be more narrow than that of higher-plane teachers. (Hoodwin 23-24)

Michael: There are many levels of energy to which a channel can tune in, like the many bands on a radio. . . . Some energies are broader or more general in scope—they combine many energies—whereas some are narrower or more specific. We are a collective energy, that of a recombined entity or “spiritual family” of one thousand fifty souls, but we are relatively narrow in scope. Of course, wide is not better than narrow, just as blue is not better than yellow. . . .

It is possible to channel any consciousness. . . . The most common consciousness channeled is that of astral-plane souls; this includes both those who are between human lifetimes and those who have completed the physical plane. (Hoodwin 55)

Seth . . . is a causal-plane entity NOTE: reincarnating self, like Michael.

It is possible to channel a source from a plane (or level) lower than its true one. . . . One channel may be accessing Michael or Seth from the fourth level of the causal plane, while another may be tapping in at the sixth level of the astral plane. In the latter case, Michael would seem like an astral entity, which is neither better nor worse than manifesting as a casual entity—only different. Astral aspects of Michael would, for one thing, show more vestiges of human personality.

One could even access a source from a plane higher than its true one. For instance, one could channel the “future” or potential messianic plane resonance of Michael, in which case a more abstract, inspirational part of Michael would come through. Similarly, one could channel the future or potential causal-plane resonance of one’s own essence or reunited entity. (Hoodwin 345)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

Far beyond Seth are levels of being with little reference point to our universe.

The following paragraphs will be written by another personality, who stands relatively in the same position to me as I stand to the woman through whom I am now speaking NOTE: Jane Roberts. . . .

Seth Two: “We are the voices who speak without tongues of our own. We are sources of that energy from which you come. We are creators, yet we have also been created. We seeded your universe as you seed other realities.

We do not exist in your historical terms, nor have we known physical existence. Our joy created the exaltation from which your world comes. Our existence is such that communication must be made by others to you.

Verbal symbols have no meaning for us. Our experience is not translatable. We hope our intent is. In the vast infinite scope of consciousness, all is possible. There is meaning in each thought. We perceive your thoughts as lights. They form patterns.

Because of the difficulties in communication, it is nearly impossible for us to explain our reality. Know only that we exist. We send immeasurable vitality to you, and support all of those structures of consciousness with which you are familiar. You are never alone. We have always sent emissaries to you who understand your needs. Though you do not know us, we cherish you.

Seth is a point in my reference, in our reference. He is an ancient portion of us. We are separate but united. Always the spirit forms the flesh.” (Roberts 355-356)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

Channeling Through Different Chakras

ALMA: I have no trouble communicating with you in both the fourth and fifth planes. The fourth is easier for you, but the fifth is easier for me, due to the vibrations - the frequencies. (Mason 162)

JIM: It seems to me that Alma is now coming through to me at a higher level. Tonight she came through at my throat and ears’ chakra, but not as strongly as before; but she came through very clearly and strongly at my third eye chakra. . . .

ARIEL: This is good news because this is what we’ve been working on. Alma is at a higher level, and has to step down to your throat and inner ear chakra; but at your third eye, she is right there the same as I and the other archangels are. This is very good, Jim. Your clairvoyance will be able to improve. (Mason 201)

ALMA: As you noticed, this time I came through at your third eye level. Last night, you recall, I came through rather faintly at the throat and inner ear angel level, and was getting to your third eye. Well, tonight I’ve made the move up. This is the level, I am told by Ariel, where we will best be able to communicate more powerfully, with greater clarity, and where the clairvoyance is for us. (Mason 202)

ALMA: We are now at a higher frequency, so should have better messages, less static, and, therefore, greater clarity. (Mason 204)MBchanneled • modern • Mason

The Personality Chosen

Reincarnating selves use one of their past life personalities to communicate with us. At that level, there is no negative emotion (no blockages in the flow), and the connection to the physical is more distant.

The reason guides and teachers come through in the personality of one of their previous lives is to more easily establish rapport with us. (Ryerson and Harolde 44)SCchanneled • modern • Ryerson & Harolde

Using a Past Personality

I [come through so forcefully] for several reasons: because that is the way I am, in the guise that I choose to use in my communications, and to get everyone over the idea that so-called spirits must be sweet-faced, quiet, sober, and dignified. That, for example, is one of my main concerns. . . .

I have a reservoir of personality banks upon which I can draw, and as a teacher I use the one that is most effective in any given system of reality; this is the one I use here. It is a portion of myself that is the most closely connected with earthly experience, and it is a self that I liked very well, indeed. (Roberts 721-722)

You yourselves adopt personalities, though usually you are not aware of doing so. So I adopt a personality that can communicate with your own. In one manner of speaking mine is heroic, larger, and multidimensional. On the other hand, I can operate only mentally in your world. . . .

My identity includes the identities of many others, and they each operate in their own fashion. (Roberts 729)

I told Ruburt from our earliest sessions that he could call me Seth. I never said “My name is Seth,” . . . for I am nameless. I have had too many identities to cling to one name! (Roberts 723)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

Ruburt NOTE: Seth’s name for Jane was myself, Seth, many centuries ago, but he grew, evolved, and expanded in terms of a particular personal set of value fulfillments. He is now a personality that was one of the probable personalities into which Seth could grow. I represent another. I am another. . . .

Ruburt and myself are offshoots of the same entity NOTE: reincarnating self. The difference in time is but a camouflage NOTE: physical distortion. . . . And now, my dear patient Joseph NOTE: Joseph is Seth’s name for Tito, may I tell you that you are also part of that same entity—and this is one of the reasons why I am able to communicate with you both. (Roberts 714)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

My characteristics as they are displayed through the Seth personality, therefore, come from [Joseph] as well as Ruburt. . . .

My personality, as it so richly presents itself, is to some extent a joint creation of the two of you. This does not mean that I do not have my own reality, for I do, but in my relationship with you and Ruburt, and with your world, I do take certain characteristics that come from each of your realities. (Roberts 728)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

Seth brings a specific past-life personality with him when channeling, but both Jane and Rob are a part of the same reincarnating self, so they are taking part in it as well — from within that larger Seth.

As to the fact that Jane was once Seth, remember that while they both may have come from that one Seth, one version of that Seth made different decisions and grew into Jane instead.

Don: [Dr. Peebles] is how you were known in your last previous incarnation on earth. . . .

Dr. Peebles: I am Dr. Peebles and I am many other things. (Pendleton 29)TDAchanneled • modern • Pendleton

Borrowing Personality

Michael is the name of a group or “entity” NOTE: reincarnating self of one thousand fifty souls. For this reason, they refer to themselves as “we.” The name Michael was chosen somewhat arbitrarily. The last soul in the entity to finish its cycle of physical-plane lifetimes had the name Michael in its last lifetime. . . .

The Michael I work with is not the same as the archangel Michael, or other Michaels who are channeled. There are several people, however, who channel this particular Michael. . . . They each draw on different members of the entity. (Hoodwin xvi-xvii)

Michael no longer has a personality, as we think of it, and hence “borrows” traits from the channel’s storehouse of possibilities. (Hoodwin 6)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

Borrowing traits from the channel is a different idea. The Seth entity picked one of its incarnations that was good at speaking.

Different Michael fragments (or essences) among the one thousand fifty . . . are being channeled. Each fragment may identify itself as “we,” like a spokesperson representing a company, but the entire entity doesn’t have one voice. . . .

Michael mentioned the various Michael fragments conferring with one another. . . . “We are integrated fragments of a larger entity.”

Early on, Michael told me that I worked with a pool of about a dozen Michael fragments. . . . Later, they said that that pool had grown to over sixty, including those who speak, those who research, and those who do energy work. Over the years, I have opened “wider” to be able to handle more energy. . . . The specific expertise of particular fragments can affect which ones are “on duty” to handle the unique needs of an individual or group. . . . In a gestalt of group consensus and individual “volunteering,” Michael tunes in to the situation when I am going to channel and senses which of its fragments are most appropriate. (Hoodwin 78-79)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

Those who had their own readings and those who listened regularly never observed evidence that “spirit entities” took over the body or voice of Edgar Cayce. His voice never changed in tone, timbre, or inflection during a reading. In volume—yes. But he never manifested a personality trait in his altered state that we didn’t recognize as Edgar Cayce, the man himself, awake or asleep. (Lynn and Cayce 91)NDchanneled • modern • Lynn & Cayce

The Technician says:

“When I talk to you I adopt certain characteristics of you, as I must “transfer” myself to you. Being other than human, a small part of myself has to adopt human characteristics [become human]. You would not understand me otherwise.” (Kubis and Macy 89)CBtLITC, OBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Kubis & Macy

Who Makes Good Connections

Because of the earth contact I have had, I am able to work directly through the physical energies of this entity NOTE: channeler. . . .

The physical energies within this entity, and the energies that are a part of my soul-consciousness, are on the same vibratory rate. Therefore, I can speak directly through the vocal cords of this dear soul, who has worked many lifetimes helping other souls to understand their purpose and meaning. (McKnight 242-243)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

Dr. Peebles: Most [spirits] are not involved with the planet Earth but are involved with their own lives. . . .

However, there are a few spirits, such as myself and others, whose life is communicating with earth. . . . That is my day and my night; that is my greatest joy. It is both my greatest recreation, greatest pleasure, and most extraordinary growth, to continue to communicate with the planet Earth, and so it is not a detour or an inconvenience, it is a blessing, it is an act of love. (Pendleton 21)TDAchanneled • modern • Pendleton

Initiating Channeling

The channel internally communicates their receptivity

Dr. Peebles: [Thomas] has a pattern, a series of inner movements he makes . . . that are very specific. When he’s completed that last particular movement, we have an agreement—we’re very aware of it—then we come forward, but he’s not totally gone yet. . . . We assist him out of the body by force of our presence. That’s accomplished through union, not disregard for Thomas, it’s a very deep love affair. . . . He is taken and held in great love, he is nurtured and invited to another vibration. . . .

There are other beings and teachers here, and some of them work solely with the channel. Others work with the people in the room, such as the two of you, to help you go into a state of trance so you hear a larger depth of truth. . . . So everyone’s lullabied a little bit. (Pendleton 20)TDAchanneled • modern • Pendleton

I get excited . . . each time I feel the electro-magnetic current run through my body. It always means it’s time to write through you again. (Starnes 49)LFSchanneled • modern • James

Tuning In While Channeling

Thoughts and feelings are a universal language, innate to all life at higher frequencies. They are an objective language that can take on endless subjective forms.

Ruburt tunes in to another station, translates it and broadcasts the information. To do this, however, he has to alter his own consciousness, withdraw momentarily from the official station to bring in this one. That means tuning in to other portions of the psyche, as well as another kind of reality. The final translation of my material has to come through his organism, however, or it would be meaningless to you. . . .

I exist apart from him, as he exists apart from me, yet we are together a part of the same entity NOTE: reincarnating self—and that simply carries the idea of the psyche further. (Roberts 337)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

Channeling occurs through what Michael calls the “higher centers,” which are dormant in most of us but which can be opened with practice. Higher centers are the parts of us that connect with universal love, truth, and kinetic energy. They are like radios that can be tuned in to the frequency of the channeled entity. The “signal” is generally received first by the crown chakra. In verbal channeling, it then stimulates the sixth chakra and the brain, searching the subconscious for correlating words. (Hoodwin 3)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

The information presses out through the patterns of our language and personal context.

Gradually Tuning In

Michael: Whenever you work with the invisible in any way, you do so through your facility of imagination. You have to be able to imagine yourself conversing with your guides, for instance, in order for that to occur. Letting your imagination run freely is essential to the success of guided meditations. If nothing comes, make something up. Soon, as the “pump” becomes “primed,” reality will take over where imagination left off.

It is normal to wonder if you are making up everything you get. When you first start to access your guides or learn to channel, you may not have had much practice in translating from the invisible, so translation may be rather rough. Your imagination may be filling in some of the gaps, or parts of yourself that you have ignored may take the opportunity to express themselves. With practice, you can quickly grow in your ability to translate specifically and accurately, and keep your unfinished business from interfering. . . .

[Good material] has a solidity to it. . . . Usually, at least something besides pure imagination in happening. . . . It may have a mixture of sources. Nonetheless, your psyche has no reason to make up something “from scratch” when what you are asking for . . . is available. (Hoodwin 62)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

The information I received auditorially was at first general, and then with practice it became specific. For example, I would hear words of love and assurance for the individual who had come for a healing. Later this information would get as specific as naming people, diseases a patient had, or in some cases a diet, vitamins, remedies or drugs that would benefit the patient. Many people who chose to follow these verbal instructions became well. (Brennan 169)HoLclairvoyant • modern • Brennan

How the Physical Is Reached

The channeled entity will make adjustments as needed, either by slowing down their energy to communicate in lower spheres, by raising the frequency of the recipient, or both.

The Acceleration of Energy

The following refers to Seth’s communications with Jane through channeling. He needs to accelerate her consciousness in order to communicate through her physically.

Sue Watkins: “As I sat here before the session . . . it was as though Jane, Rob, and I were traveling at a certain familiar speed while we were talking, although this had nothing to do with motion. When Seth came ‘around’ just before the session, it seemed that something within Jane began to crank up, to whirl or accelerate faster and faster until a certain incredibly other speed was reached—a part of Jane’s consciousness that is called Seth. . . .

“My feeling is that this acceleration connects portions of the same consciousness that are normally so diverse as to be two separate personalities for all practical purposes. . . .

“When Jane came out of the trance it was, again, an almost audible experience for me—a feeling of slowing down from a high airy whine to our normal ‘sound’ or speed. . . . It was as though part of this acceleration was connected with a dimension where sound was more than a hearing thing. It’s a terrific, vital feeling.” . . .

Seth: In our own sessions [Ruburt] is not aware of the creative work that is being done, precisely because he has gone out of the range that the conscious mind can follow. He has projected a portion of himself into an entirely different kind of subjective reality, a different dimension of activity entirely. . . .

Connections are made so rapidly that the physical brain is not aware of them. . . .

During sessions, however, all the characteristics of the inner being are accelerated. . . .

This is a dimension of existence native to consciousness, however, when it is not physically oriented. . . .

In such a state he literally uses incredible power, in terms of energy. . . .

Many of the experiences that Ruburt has during our sessions he cannot recall afterward. . . .

Experience within such a dimension is extremely difficult to translate when Ruburt is back within the physical system. On my part, there are also adjustments that must be made. I step down several levels for example, so that contact can be made. . . .

I am speeding up the acceleration to see if [Sue Watkins] can perceive it. This often takes place during the dream state—and when it seems to you that you have briefly entered an astonishing new dimension, the dream state itself involves such an acceleration. . . .

Sue Watkins: “When Seth told me that he was speeding up the acceleration to see if I could perceive it, I had the definite feeling of greater speed and visual change in Jane’s body. It seemed to become smaller, as though I were looking at it through the wrong end of binoculars. This was again connected with motion, as though the physical frequency was also changed and Jane’s body was rushing past me, even while staying in the same place.

“Then when Jane came out of trance at the last break, I felt as though a force had been released in front of me, so that if I wasn’t careful I could topple over.” (Roberts 385-390)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

Jane and Sue are experiencing an acceleration of consciousness. That Jane seemed smaller to Sue as the frequency became faster might have been due to her moving further up the stream of the microgeny. Things come out from the small proportions into the large. In the dream state a single room can feel like a vast mountain range. We expand outward with the flow in every moment that we are open to it.

In my psychedelic terminology, Jane was happening at a much faster rate. Waves of energy were expanding from her out towards Sue as Seth helped her open up to the flow.

Jane: “[Trance state] is an accelerated state. I would compare it to a higher state of wakefulness rather than to the sleep usually associated with trance—but a different kind of wakefulness, in which the usual world seems to be the one that is sleeping. My attention is not blunted. It is elsewhere. . . .

“I’m often more refreshed than I was earlier. . . . The state isn’t always the same—it has peaks and valleys. . . .

“The trance state is characterized by a feeling of inexhaustible energy, emotional wholeness, and subjective freedom. . . . Returning to my usual condition, the words that I’ve just spoken as Seth vanish in dreamlike fashion.” (Roberts xxiii-xxiv)URchanneled • modern • Seth

There is more on Jane’s channeling experiences below in “Dissociated Channeling Experiences”.

Michael Morgan . . . trance channels Yokar. . . . He can be so energized . . . his body heats up. His spine can feel like a red-hot poker so that he can’t move. (Hoodwin 10)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

Gretta: When I left [the consultation with Dr. Peebles], it was like my feet weren’t touching the ground, and I felt ten years younger, and the weight I’d been carrying on my shoulders was no longer there. It was a wonderful feeling and a wonderful experience. (Pendleton 203)

It is such an electric experience—a truly intimidating confrontation—that sometimes the mind almost glazes over in the attempt to handle what is going on there. (Pendleton 13)TDAchanneled • modern • Pendleton

Channeling from Different Planes

This communication is taking place between the lower and higher third level, which is the balancing point of the five levels or dimensions. The lower energies are still in touch with the earth energies, and the higher energies are moving into the finer vibratory energies. It is necessary to start at this balancing point of energy, for communication with the earth plane.

Once the balancing of the initial communication takes place, then we can move into the higher energies of this being. We cannot send through higher energies or use higher energies than this system is able to accept. . . .

As the channels are opened up, we are able to work in the higher energies. . . . This is why we do cleansing and raising of the vibrations before most sessions. . . . When we get into higher levels of dimension four, there is usually no conscious remembrance on the part of the energy channel. . . . NOTE: Dissociated channeling, like Jane with Seth

We are able to work in the energies of the human system because we are on a higher vibration and can slow our vibrations to get into these lower energies. We exist beyond level five of the earth-consciousness. (McKnight 159-161)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

Conscious vs Dissociated Channeling

Even if the entity selects the words, the channel doesn’t usually experience this as hearing external voices; it has the sound of his own thoughts, since channeled entities do not have physical voices. This is not unlike the process by which we translate our thoughts into words. (Hoodwin 3)

Some channels experience channeling as being like taking dictation; they maintain a clear separation between themselves and the channeled entity. . . .

At the other extreme from taking dictation is full trance channeling. . . . The channeled entity has the channel’s body mostly to itself for the time being, since full trance channels leave their bodies, often remembering little or nothing when they return. . . .

I don’t hear the word ahead of time and then speak it. . . . I hear it at the same time those listening hear it. (Hoodwin 6-7)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

Conscious Channeling

Different Methods

These are all parts of a spectrum of inner communication.

A channel using writing . . . later began channeling orally, like most of the channels I know. . . .

Automatic writing is a popular way to channel. . . . There may be a sensation of “someone else” moving the pen or one’s fingers. . . .

Conscious writing is like conscious spoken channeling in that the words are formed in the consciousness of the channel in oneness with the channel. (Hoodwin 4-6)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

In my case, it’s intuition — I see an image that shows how something works, and describe it in my own words. Often I experience something and then see the energetic reality behind it.

Conscious Channeling Experiences

To contact your guide, simply sit in the quiet, peaceful understanding that you are one with God, that a spark of God exists in every part of your being and that you are perfectly safe. This attitude allows you to reach a state of inner quiet that allows you to hear.

In general, when entering a lifted state for guidance, I go through the following internal experience.

I feel an excitement because I sense the presence of a guide full of light and love. Then I become aware of a beam of white light above me, and I start lifting myself up into it. My excitement diminishes as I become aware of a pink cloud of love coming down over me. I become filled with a feeling of love and security. I then feel myself being lifted into a higher state of consciousness. At this point, my body may make a few adjustments, like the pelvis curling under more (to the forward position), and my backbone straightening more. I may involuntarily yawn to help my throat chakra open. (This is the chakra through which one hears one’s guides.)

After more lifting, I enter into a state of holy serenity. Then I will usually both hear and see the guides. Throughout the beginning of the reading I will continue lifting. I usually have about three teachers that guide me. The person who has come to me for help will usually be accompanied by his guide or guides. . . .

At a certain point when I am lifted, contact with the guide is made. Again I feel it kinesthetically NOTE: through body sensations. I see the guide behind my right shoulder, and I hear the first few words from that direction. . . . At this point, I usually begin to channel verbally. At first the words come from the right shoulder area. The more connected to the channelling process I become, the closer-in the words are. The guide also appears to come closer. Soon there is no lag time between hearing and speaking the words, and the apparent direction they are coming from moves to above and inside my head. The guide also visually appears to fit over me like a glove. The guide begins to move my arms and hands in coordination with the conversation. “He” also uses my hands to balance my energy field and to run energy into my chakras while “he” is talking. (Brennan 171-172)HoLclairvoyant • modern • Brennan

Walsch: “At precisely that point, my hand froze. A chill went up my back. I felt a major rush inside my body. I sat quietly for a moment, stunned into a complete awareness of something that a moment before I had not thought of, but which now seemed perfectly obvious.

“That particular experience was not new. I’d had it often while writing Conversations with God. A few words, a few sentences, would fly out of my mind. And when I saw them on paper in front of me, I would suddenly be clear that this is what is so. . . . The experience was usually followed by some kind of physical sensation—a sudden tingling, or what I call a happy trembling, or, sometimes, tears of joy. And, on occasion, all three.” (Walsch 19)FWGchanneled • modern • Walsch

Growing Trust

The development grows from a more limited expression to more full one as it is allowed to bypass the conscious mind more entirely.

Formulate a question in your mind as clearly as you can. Focus now on wanting to know the truth about that question, no matter what the answer is. . . . Focus and silence the mind. Wait for an answer to come to you. After some time in silence you will begin to receive an answer. . . .

After I did this every morning at sunrise for three months, the verbal information came so quickly that I couldn’t write fast enough. The voice suggested that I buy a typewriter. Soon I couldn’t type fast enough. The voice suggested that I buy a tape recorder. I did. At first, it was hard to go from writing to speaking the words out loud. The sound of my voice interfered with the quiet I, by that time, was able to hold in my mind. With practice I became clear again. The next step was to do it for another person, and then in front of a group. This was especially embarrassing, because the way verbal channelling works is that the channeller can only hear the first few words of what is going to be said. It takes a lot of faith to jump into the beginning of a sentence, and allow the unknown rest of it to flow out. (Brennan 169)HoLclairvoyant • modern • Brennan

Even among trance channelers, there is variation in the level of synchronicity, of rhythm entrainment between the channeler and the spirit channeled:

As the session progressed, I heard my voice become that of a Southern youth, with the cadence and timbre of a boy in his early teens. I was astounded. I had been aware of a deeper merging of souls during this session, and, in fact, for days afterward I carried a great grief and love in my heart for this young man. (Fairchilde 69)VftAchanneled • modern • Fairchilde

Dissociated Channeling

I do depend upon Ruburt’s willingness to dissociate. There is no doubt that at times he is unaware of his surroundings during a session. . . . It is a phenomenon in which he gives consent, and he could, at any time and in a split second, return his conscious attention upon his physical environment. (Roberts 712)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

Rob: “Why this method of communication? Why not, say, automatic writing on Jane’s part?”

This method suits me temperamentally. . . . [Automatic writing] is so one-sided. I enjoy the questions that you do manage to get in. Often they remind me of other things I would like to say. . . . I always enjoyed conversation, which is the liveliest of the arts.

Because Ruburt deals in words, it is easy for me to communicate in this way. (Roberts 135-137)SD&Pchanneled • modern • Seth

Dissociated Channeling Experiences

The energy being wants to project a ray of light into my energy body while I am going through this very relaxed state. . . .

The light ray that was projected into my energy body was energizing and protective, and had a lightening effect on my body. . . .

They would like to use the light beam to communicate through my vocal cords. . . .

(in a different voice). . . . The molecules of the energy body, which are working through her physical body, are vibrating at a more rapid rate. Therefore, at this time there is a feeling of heat surrounding the body. . . .

As she gets relaxed and begins to float above her physical body, she will experience the coolness, and a feeling of complete security. These will be the physical experiences from level one—of the heat state—to the second level of the cooling-off stage, where she will feel light and airy and relaxed. At this point she will be able to go out to explore. (McKnight 46-48)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

When Michael [Morgan] channels, he goes to a “blue field,” a restful, infinite horizon of only blue. He is conscious there, but he is not conscious of where his body is, although he is within “calling distance.” (Hoodwin 10)JoYSchanneled • modern • Hoodwin

While dissociated channeling, Edgar Cayce rarely remembers anything of his own experience. But when he does, it’s the same each time — a rise up through the astral planes:

After giving the reading, sometimes, actually seventeen times in all those thousands of readings, he’d remember a dream when he returned to consciousness, always about the same. Here’s the version of it:

I see myself as a tiny dot out of my physical body, which lies inert before me. I find myself oppressed by darkness. . . . Suddenly, I am conscious of a white beam of light. As this tiny dot, I move upward, following the light, knowing that I must follow it or be lost.

As I move along this path of light, I gradually become conscious of various levels upon which there is movement. Upon the first levels there are vague, horrible shapes—grotesque forms such as one sees in nightmares. As I pass on, there begin to appear on either side misshapen forms of human beings, with some part of the body magnified.

Again there is a change, and I become conscious of gray-hooded forms moving downward. Gradually these become lighter in color. Then the direction changes, and these forms move upward—and the color of the robes grows rapidly lighter.

Next, there begin to appear on each side vague outlines of houses, walls, trees, etc., but everything is motionless. As I pass on, there is more light and movement in what appear to be normal cities and towns. With the growth of movement, I become conscious of sounds—at first indistinct rumblings, then music, laughter, and the singing of birds. There is more and more light; the colors become very beautiful; and there is a blending of sound and color.

Quite suddenly, I come upon a hall of records. It is a hall without walls, without a ceiling; but I am conscious of seeing an old man who hands me a large book—a record of the individual for whom I seek information. (Lynn and Cayce 20-21)

NDchanneled • modern • Lynn & Cayce

How similar this is to an OBE and NDE. In dissociated channeling we see many of the same experiences. There is a beam of light on the channeler, who finds themselves bathed in light and happiness, feeling their energy rise in frequency. They may appear OB as a tiny dot, and then have experiences OB.

Rising Frequency, Diminishing Size

Jane describes her experience of channeling Seth. Her consciousness becomes smaller as it shifts to a higher frequency. As her focus on her physical self recedes, it becomes a distant point in what I call the “star field” (see “The Star Field / The Sphere” in nature-of-dreams.php).

Jane: “Usually a session runs for several hours, and the energy is used up by the time the session is over. On the show, the session lasted only twenty minutes or a half hour, at most. When it was cut short, all that energy was still available, and subjectively I was aware of its full strength for the first time.

“It is not a neutral energy but one of strong emotional impact, reassuring, and in an odd way, personified—warm and amazingly immediate. Perhaps it envelops me, but I do not fall asleep or lose myself in nothingness. I am myself, but very small. I seem to fade into a distance that has nothing to do with space but more to do with psychological focus. Yet I am upheld, supported and protected in the midst of this pervading energy that seems to form about and within me.” (Roberts 4)SD&Pchanneled • modern • Seth

This is like being held in the light at the end of the tunnel in a NDE — another experience in which the physical self experiences a stronger flow.

One thing I see again and again when raising frequency in the nonphysical is that one perceives what is described as a funnel, cone, or pyramid descending over them. As it descends, it has the effect of increasing their frequency while compressing their size (wavelength). Remember that in every frequency domain, when frequency increases, wavelength decreases.

[Seth Two] stands relatively in the same position to me as I stand to the woman through whom I am now speaking.

Tito: Jane was experiencing the feeling of a “cone” or “pyramid” coming down over the top of her head. Jane has often told me that whereas she feels Seth come to her in a very warm and alive and friendly manner, she feels her consciousness going out of herself to meet Seth Two—“up the invisible pyramid like a draft up a flue.” (Roberts 355)

When Seth Two speaks, Ruburt initially is aware of the following: His consciousness strains upward, following an inner psychic pathway, an energized funnel, until quite simply it can go no further. It seems to him then that his consciousness goes out of his body through an invisible pyramid whose open top stretches far up into space. Here he seems to make contact with impersonal symbols whose message is somehow automatically translated into words. That point actually represents a warp in dimensions, a place between systems that has far more to do with energy and psychological reality than it has to do with space (Roberts 360-361)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

Unaware of the Channeled Content

Jane: “Suddenly my consciousness left my body, and my mind was barraged by ideas that were astonishing and new to me at the time. On return to my body, I discovered that my hands had produced an automatic script, explaining many of the concepts I’d been given.” (Roberts vii)

Jane: “Reading the finished book was a delightful experience. As a whole it was completely new to me, though each word had been spoken through my lips.” (Roberts xii)

Tito: “Usually Jane goes in and out of trance with remarkable speed. [Her eyes] can be barely open, say, or half open, or wide open and much darker than usual. . . . Sometimes, when her trance has been very deep, it takes her a few minutes ‘to really come out of it’. . . .

“Usually [Jane’s voice in trance is] somewhat deeper and stronger than her ‘own’ voice. . . .

“Seth speaks with an accent that’s hard to pinpoint. . . . Seth once humorously commented that his way of speaking was actually due to his own “cosmopolitan background,” acquired through many lifetimes. . . .

“One [effect] is a more angular quality in her mannerisms. The other is a rearrangement of her facial muscles; a tautness.” (Roberts 2-3)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

In all those forty-three years of giving readings, [Edgar Cayce] never heard one word he said in that altered state. (Lynn and Cayce 19-20)

NDchanneled • modern • Lynn & Cayce

“I wrote something last night and I don’t know where the hell it comes from. . . . It’s the most powerful imagery in the world.

“But where am I when this stuff is coming out? I’m not sitting in the chair. I’m gone. When I’m done I frequently feel like I’m going to faint. . . . Then I sit down and read my stuff and it’s the first time I’ve read it.” — Vince (Morse 165)TbtLresearcher • modern • Morse

As Communication Ends

At the end of the conversation, my experience is one of the guide lightly disconnecting and lifting off, while my consciousness sinks downwards into my body and my personality self. At this point I am usually quite shy. (Brennan 172)HoLclairvoyant • modern • Brennan

Starnes: “As the final message came through I felt a definite change in the usually electro-magnetic charged atmosphere around me. Whenever I had written in the past, a sense of light, peace and a highly charged vibration was present.

“As the last word flowed onto the paper, I felt, (sic) a definite withdrawal of that energy.” (Starnes 108)LFSchanneled • modern • James

I felt Ruth’s soft presence leave my energy field. While she was there, I experienced what she was feeling; I relived her memories as she saw them. (Fairchilde 65)

As she said these parting words to Sandy, I felt my own energy begin to coalesce once more, becoming centered in this time and place. (Fairchilde 15)VftAchanneled • modern • Fairchilde

Factors Affecting Channeling

These words are impressed on your mind with such delicacy that the slender thread connecting them with my mind becomes soluble to any disturbance. (Maclean 29)THASchanneled • modern • Maclean

Dr. Peebles: “We are going—please understand that there will be times that we will leave quickly from the channel, from your vantage point, because we want to speak only—for you, in this project—when we are fully present, to capture the depth, so as to honor your wonderful, insightful, important questions. . . . Everything’s right on schedule; relax and enjoy the process.” . . .

Thomas, who places nothing in his stomach for several hours before a trance, had developed hunger pangs. Apparently Spirit knew that, was aware of his physical discomfort, so withdrew gracefully. (Pendleton 46)TDAchanneled • modern • Pendleton

At times I am “here” more completely than in other sessions. These reasons often have to do with circumstances usually beyond normal control: electromagnetic conditions, psychological circumstances. These could be considered as atmospheric conditions through which I must travel. (Roberts 720)UR2channeled • modern • Seth

Difficulties of Channeling from Outside Physical Time

Communicating with your system in such a manner demands great diligence and greater discrimination, according to the “distance” of the communicator from the physical system. . . . The discrimination comes to bear upon the precision needed to enter your reality at the precise . . . point in time and space upon which you are concentrated.

Present and future experiences of those in the room are available to me, and as real as their present experience. Therefore I must remember what they think has already happened, or not yet occurred, for to me it is one. (Roberts 297)SSchanneled • modern • Seth

Channeling — My Experience

In several instances while high, my observations of myself and the phenomenology of thoughts and feelings and energy lead me to strange places. My writing shifts into areas outside my typical knowledge. Sometimes the wording is odd, sometimes I don’t understand it or it doesn’t fit in with what I know. Like this, probably referring to chakras:

The whole human language is laid out ahead of time in the possible paths of the kundalini. The spine develops along this energy arc. AND our emotions are determined by our organs. (?!) Different organs. Wholly different organs. (it says!)

This sounds a lot like a back-and-forth clarifying conversation with the source of this information.

In these states, I typically feel as though I’m perceiving things normally unseen. It’s more like experiencing, seeing information. I’m witnessing my own mind at work with a level of detail beyond my normal perception.

Yet when I start writing down information about reincarnation and things outside my experience, it begins to feel more like I’m “receiving information”. It feels like this must be a sort of channeling. Which.. in general I feel ambivalent about. I’m not okay with relinquishing control of myself to other entities, like some channelers do. I’ve found I’m very resistant to hypnosis. But this arrangement is more like listening to a lecture told in concepts rather than words.

I’m often more skeptical of these when I return to them, thinking “how would I know anything about that?”

One time, wondering where this knowledge was coming from, I played with the idea of personification. I asked questions and listened for an answer.

“Who are you?” I ask. “A greater context you,” it says. “The one who has lived through all and looks back with compassion on himself and those going through it.”

Try channeling. “I am Sedina. I am the angel that writes through you.” HAHAHA.

Yeah, that didn’t seem real.

For a moment I reached through another barrier, used a different metaphor, experienced the knowing in a different way: as a person. “I like to try lots of metaphors.” It came like a voice within.

It felt to me that this is how information comes if we are expecting a higher self or spiritual teacher to be providing it. It doesn’t have to come in that form — we can just directly perceive and know. In fact, I prefer the knowledge directly. I want to be the one directly knowing and experiencing this. I feel curiosity, and I watch, and then I perceive the answer.

Channeling is a different interface. The reality is that this kind of perception is up the stream toward the Source. The way it comes through and is perceived is up to the individual, and channeling is one form of that — and a very effective one.

See also “Communicating with the Dream Self” in nature-of-dreams.php.

-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Sharing Memories and Information

Rotes — Packages of Information

TO DO: This was changed a lot in v.4. Distinguished “rotes” as packages which can contain memories, stories, and information.

Sharing Rotes

Rotes are packages of nonphysical communication that may contain images, information, and memories.

We can share our memories directly in a rote, by passing along the segment we want to share. Our entire human experience can be shared as a memory. Experiencers have given a number of names to this phenomenon. “Thought balls” is a common description. Swedenborg calls them “portrayals”.

Monroe gives us the most information on memories, which he calls “rotes”. To summarize Monroe:

Rotes are full experience packages that can be transmitted to and received from others. Once received, the rote and any memory within is available to us to experience whenever we want because we have its address (which Monroe calls its “ident”). When opening a memory, we enter into it and live through the experience. While inside, we can simply watch, or we can jump into one of the characters and change the experience. This usually happens when we get emotionally involved in what we’re seeing. Memories can have stories within stories.

Rotes slowly spin. We interact with a rote by touching it, or by letting it into us. Rotes move into us with a click. We then experience it and any memory within by closing around it and “running” it, “unrolling” it, or “focusing through” it. We can stop, rewind, and restart it anywhere we want. A paused memory will be open to the place we paused it when we return.

Memories in the astral are perfectly clear. We only need to think of the memory and it comes to us. We can also release memories. Memories can be temporarily lost, like when we forget who we are upon physical incarnation.

Being “involved in one’s own rote ” is being closed in our own world of thought. When so engaged, we go within the memory’s immersive environments.

Running memories while open can let out wispy spirals of memory, the contents of which can be perceived by others. This is known as being “leaky”, resulting from a lack of discipline.

“Wild rotes (memories)” means something crazy. Some rotes are better left unopened, and rotes presented don’t need to be accepted.

It was entirely different from the sleeper’s classes I remembered. Here, freely translated, there was a brilliant white, radiating ball of light that was the teacher. I could detect radiation of others—presumed students—all around me, but nothing beyond that. . . . Instruction consisted of a seeming sequential bombardment of packages of total experiential information to be absorbed instantly and stored thought balls . . . which I called rotes. (Monroe 92)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

At this point in Monroe’s journey, his clarity is striking. He doesn’t need to translate these things into physical imagery anymore. He observes clearly.

NDEers often say that during the vision NOTE: life review the information arrives in “chunks” that register instantaneously in one’s thoughts. In other words, rather than being strung out in a linear fashion like words in a sentence of scenes in a movie, all the facts, details, images, and pieces of information burst into one’s awareness in an instant. One NDEer referred to these bursts of information as “bundles of thought.” . . .

This is the form in which one receives psychic information as well. For instance, sometimes when I meet a stranger (and on occasion even when I just hear a person’s name), a thought ball of information about that person will instantly flash into my awareness. This thought ball can include important facts about the person’s psychological and emotional makeup, their health, and even scenes from their past. I find that I am especially prone to getting thought balls about people who are in some kind of crisis. . . .

Receiving information in this manner is similar to the way one becomes aware of information while dreaming. Virtually everyone has had a dream in which they find themselves in a situation and suddenly know all kinds of things about it without being told. . . .

Because these bursts of psychic information arrive in nonlinear chunks, it sometimes takes me several moments to translate them into words. (Talbot 252)

Swendenborg also refers to the holographic thought balls the angels use to communicate and says that they are no different from the portrayals NOTE: memories he could see in the “wave-substance” NOTE: aura that surrounded a person. Like most NDEers, he describes these telepathic bursts of knowledge as a picture language so dense with information that each image contains a thousand ideas. A communicated series of these portrayals can also be quite lengthy and “last up to several hours, in such a sequential arrangement that one can only marvel.”

But even here Swedenborg added a fascinating twist. In addition to using portrayals, angels also employ a speech that contains concepts that are beyond human understanding. In fact, the main reason they use portrayals is because it is the only way they can make even a pale version of their thoughts and ideas comprehensible to human beings. . . .

Swedenborg . . . added that information takes [food’s] place as a source of nourishment. He said that when spirits and angles talked, their thoughts were constantly coalescing into three-dimensional symbolic images NOTE: Thought forms. (Talbot 258)

Sri Yukteswar appears to have been especially gifted at passing back and forth between this world and the next. . . .

They communicate through a telepathic series of “light pictures”. (Talbot 262)

Sri Aurobindo also noted that in this luminous realm, one is no longer restricted to taking in information in a “point-by-point” manner, but can absorb it “in great masses,” and in a single glance perceive “large extensions of space and time.” (Talbot 264)HUscientific, researcher • modern • Talbot

Important — auric movies are also memories!

These are described as more than just experiences — they also include facts, images, and information, sometimes rapidly conveyed in a picture language. My experience of memories at the astral level does often contain back story and sometimes includes a built-in understanding of the characters and locations when not being translated to my context.

The Content of Rotes

Memories

Most rotes I’ve encountered are other people’s memories. One mark of being in someone’s memory is that we’re in a situation that has nothing to do with our own personal history, or the storyline of the dream experience so far. It’s like in waking life when we take a break from our physical continuity to watch a movie where we’re a warrior in a post-apocalyptic wasteland. We imagine being that character while watching, but it’s not our story.

Experiencing others’ memories makes up a sizable portion of our dreaming.

Others’ Memories

Sri Maharishi 1998 • age 24

full dream

This was a beautiful, beautiful dream. I was the student of Maharishi. I loved him dearly. We lived in India. He had been my teacher for a long, long time. He spent all his time with me, teaching me. He was 120 years old. I was 100. When I realized this, I worried that I hadn’t finished Foundations, but Maharishi was still going strong at 120. I also met another man of 120. . . . There was a caucasian couple of about 24 years old there. They caught my eye but I was too afraid to approach them. Maharishi saw this and next time we walked by them (in some beautiful ruins), he sent an arm of red and yellow kundalini energy to the woman. She became completely happily absorbed in her focus on him. He released the effect and she returned to her conversation with the guy. I used the kundalini power semi-successfully. There were many other lessons and teachings. Oh happy life!

My Teacher: I love that I’m finding and sharing stories of spiritual teachers in the astral. This is a rote, clearly. I’m very much in the student character there. Note how I’m made nervous by the caucasian couple!
It turns out that Sri Maharishi means “Honored Spiritual Teacher”.
Out of Body Experience — Flying on the Rooftop 1996 • age 22

full dream

Perhaps with Marco’s help, I learned to fly and move. CLICK! I was suddenly involved in a story about some guy I was supposed to hate who had hurt “my girl” (this was Marco’s rote). I saw the guy and wanted to follow him around (in spirit form) to find out more. I followed him just by wanting to. The pull came from my chest. It felt like I stuck it out in the direction I wanted to go and floated in that direction.

Rotes: I got a rote from Marco, went into his memory-story as him following someone.
The Wedding 1997 • age 22

full dream

There I was, dropped into a scene right before my wedding. My waking self had woken up here and this was not how I wanted it to be. There were hundreds of people in this big Christian church with pink as the color theme. I read the list of events and it had a bunch of disagreeable religious topics, including a talk on “the power of evil”. . . . It was a sunshine dream because it was about love, even though it was all wrong to me.

Your Wedding: Suddenly I’m in a wedding, about to get married? I have entered a rote of someone’s memory.
Home Near the Tower 1999 • 3 AM • age 25

full dream

It’s very hilly, and there is a modern city. Buttercup and I work in the same office. I’m VP and a worker but I prefer the VP position, manipulating things so I don’t have to work. Buttercup and I are in love; we love each others’ company. The job might be some sort of telecom.
So I’m driving home with Buttercup and it’s evening. The roads are all very steep, as much up and down as right and left. I’m driving crazy, very uncontrolled, almost getting in accidents, then looking for turn-offs to hide in if we are pursued. At one point I take as a point of reference a small egg-shaped car and zip through a bunch of red lights faster than a car should be able to go. Then, terrified, I ask Buttercup “What’s wrong with me? Am I on drugs?” She says “Yes”. I seem to think back and remember that I was taking some sort of stimulant I had thought wasn’t a big deal.
Before long we were home. It had a back yard like Blaine House. The house was very ritzy and plush, mostly with gray-blues and blacks.

Executive Memories: Clearly this is a story rote of some executive people, interested in money and power. We’re nothing like this — it’s very outside our experience. But that’s the Tower for you — it has anything and everything potentially seductive to challenge you.
Hyperspace Warps 2001

full dream

She informed me as we ran that we were going to see Anne. . . . Brockovich. It was Anne from Y.O.U. and a new boyfriend. I told her of the name mix-up and we laughed. I spoke with Anne’s blond, big-haired boyfriend who, with wide eyes, told me something.
I believe it was the cause of what happened next. We were playing in a long indoor canal of water, riding on wedge-shaped water gliders. I rode on an inner tube and found myself able to go just as fast as the water gliders (speed 5!) and even pull them. This was just off the corridor we had been in before.
References: Anne Brockovich is an environmental activist. Y.O.U. is a youth group I went to.

Water Sports Rote: When someone’s talking to you and it jumps to a subdream, they’ve likely shared a rote with you, and you’ve gone in to experience it.
Death Rotes 1996 • age 22

full dream

I’m hanging out with various people, and it’s my birthday. . . . During one discussion, I remember people were dying, and I was following spirits out of their bodies into the vast sky.

Rotes: Tapping into someone else’s memory is done by receiving a rote from them. Here you can tell because we are having a discussion and I am experiencing another’s experience firsthand.
Tornado Obliteration 2018

full dream

I had been traveling through the suburbs in a bus. There were reports of tornados, and we drove past some torn-up forests near our house in Atlanta.
I ended up at Manville A’s house in Minnesota with a bunch of other kids. The wind picked up suddenly outside and I asked Manville what was outside each of the walls — another room? Was it underground? Or an exterior room? It took a moment for him to understand my question but we located an internal wall. I pulled couches around us. The wind picked up and increased tremendously, shaking the room. We moved over a little and clung to the pool table in the center of the room. The room started breaking apart as the sound increased and suddenly it was a whirlwind of debris. It was over quickly.

Tornado Tales: The “reports of tornadoes” could have inspired the sharing of stories about tornados. I was suddenly transported from a scene near Atlanta to one in Minnesota for the actual tornado experience.

Our Memories

Memories are rotes. In the dream state, if we remember doing something, we’re actually doing it again. Since it’s a rote, you can inhabit yourself and change what happened.

Remember, there is only the now, and we are infinitely creative. There’s no such thing as an unchangeable story.

Fictional Stories

We can construct fictional rotes as well, just as people write stories, shows, and movies here in the physical. These are experienced in the same way as memories. I’ve been asked by people in the astral if I’ve seen certain astral movies that don’t exist here in the physical — and in my dream self focus I recognized the names.

Every story or memory, once we start changing the plot, becomes our very own creative work, though it may not be intended as such. We frequently create drama where there is none, just to make things interesting.

Super Hero Lava Pool 1995 • age 20

full dream

We play football and volleyball. (foggy)
Then I go exploring underground with GenX. We enter this immense rectangular metal room where the floor is entirely lava. There is a metal walkway around the edge and a ledge on one side. Polaris, Guido, and another hero join us as we go out on the ledge. Guido pushes Polaris in. Then he pushes in some other big guy. We feel scared and helpless. So I do the crazy thing and push Guido in. He tries to drag me in too, but isn’t able to. He disappears under the flames and I think “How can any of them survive that?” They resurface as alien skeletons as more and more superheroes file into the metal room. Eventually the ledge is filled. Some overlord guy pushes someone in from time to time. Forge goes into the lava, then Mr. Fantastic jumps in after. But he comes back up as Spider-man and escapes through Peter Parker’s corpse. Other heroes do their best to survive. Ghost rider goes in a man and comes back hideously powerful, riding this flame cycle along the ledge. Some reappear as flaming new characters. Things are getting bad when suddenly Iceman appears and freezes the lava solid. The superheroes go absolutely WILD. Everyone is saved.
The guy who wrote the story writes to Marvel and says “There. Now stop writing your crap.” I go out above and find Sid and the others still playing volleyball.
References: GenX is a superhero team. Polaris, Guido, Iceman, Ghost Rider, Forge, Spider-man, and Mr. Fantastic are other Marvel super heroes. Peter Parker is Spider-man's real name. Sid is a friend from college.

Writing Fiction: This is clearly a story rote written by someone rather than an experience rote.
Cracker Brain 1997 • 4:30AM • age 23

full dream

Location near the Tower

We’re in an area near the Tower. I take some time off from normalcy to star in this new horror movie, Cracker Brain.
We’re in an gym. It started as a Weezer music video for “The Good Life”. We were all dressed in 80s style and the first ones to arrive at a party. We were dancing when Cracker Brain showed up. It was this ultrafast humanoid creature who carried wooden spears with him. He used them to spear his own brain and pin his head to the wall or ceiling for escape and positioning. He could travel across the ceiling this way and then would throw splinters of the wood spears at people.
He killed everyone but me. I was running around wondering what to do when I got cornered. I decided to play dead. It worked — it became very curious and approached with great caution. Then I jumped up and scared it and ran. Then I tried it again. Same story — the thing didn’t learn! The third time I had a plan. It came up the curtain to the edge of the second floor where I was hiding a sledge hammer. Slowly, slowly. . . . I could read its fears. Only when most afraid could it be grabbed and that’s what I did. It got really close, was ready to strike, and I grabbed it by the shirt. There was a big tug of war and my goal was to pull it from the curtains and drop it so it would die. But I gave up fighting because it was just a movie and I just didn’t care (a theme recently). It grabbed me and pulled me off the edge. The film ended and I went to Cracker Brain to find that it was a short, young Asian lady!

Horrible Creatures: I dislike horror movies. So why did I choose to star in one? Perhaps because I was at The Tower, the place of challenges.
There are creatures so horrible in my dreams that I could never have thought them up while awake. How do you defeat a creature who travels by spearing poles through its own brain?
But this was a “movie”, and Cracker Brain was just an actress, it seems.
The Gods of Art 2025 • 7 AM

full dream

This was a level of art beyond anything I’d seen before. I was hungry, ravenous for more. I was told the artist was coming. He walked up, his head was the blocky artistic head from the story, but it became normal-colored, then smoother, more human, but not all the way. I expressed my love for his art. He spread his arms and released a stack of art on clear paper to me, and I understood he made it for me. He moved on, and I looked through the stack. In it was myself as a character in his story, drawn in his styles, but in color. I was wearing my brown fedora, and I had long blonde hair and a green shirt. I was in his story!

Story Generation: Without speaking a word, he spreads his arms and releases a rote to me of his beloved stories with me as a character in it. I most often see rotes comes from the chest like this.
The Most Beautiful Story (A Remake) 2023 • 2:30 AM

full dream

In the middle of the story, the white boy (played by me), goes out in his car at night. He drives up to a very large, expensive, brightly lit car. It belongs to the girl’s father. There is some kind of encounter . . . a chase? Something. When trying to film the scene later, I’m “driving” around with a camera, filming. I’m about 20 feet in the air, flying, but I don’t realize it in the dream. . . . There’s nothing like actual filming involved — I’m just having an experience that I can use to make the movie. That’s all I need to do.

Making an Experience Movie: The scene contains the physical props of filming a movie, but I’m not actually filming. My experience is the filming. Fictional story rotes are the memories of the person experiencing it. We can create any scene through thought form projection, and then experience it and share it.
The Royal Line 1997 • age 23

full dream

We saw a movie, then (or it was some dumb idea someone had). It was that the Greek gods get involved in the princess drama. But it was a less than B-grade movie and everything was super cheesy and dumb. The gods were bumbling around and broke a hole in the city’s inner wall, which would allow anyone in.

Playing Pretend: Not all stories are well thought out. This seems less like going to a movie than making up a story on the spot. Its poor quality seems to indicate that it wasn’t planned out very well. It feels like we’re just playing pretend. Because rotes are memories, this results in what could be considered a movie, though one I don’t think anyone would want to watch.

For my own creations, see “Controlling The Plot” in nature-of-dreams.php.

Challenges and Games

Challenge rotes are story or memory rotes with a specific challenge to overcome. These are likely to involve character inhabitation and to be run several times making different decisions. The goal may be experience, learning, personal growth, or entertainment.

This includes video game rotes. These rotes often have built-in rule sets (see “Dream Languages, Styles, and Rulesets” in into-dreams.php).

Dream Training 1993 • age 19

full dream

One dream had an important message. Everything that happened in it happened twice, in two different ways. One in ignorance, one with some sort of realization. Over and over, example after example. . . . But I can’t remember the specifics.

Simulation Rote Recordings: These rotes were used for teaching; possibly a recording of someone going through simulation rotes.
The Whales of Maui 1994 • age 19

full dream

We were running around, searching for the challenges. The object was to find the challenge, pass it, then receive the key. With the key you could lock shut any challenge you wished. I passed the dragon challenge, then another, then got caught up in the mobster/Johnny Dangerously one. I replayed it a few times, bringing some girl along after a while. For a moment it felt like the movie True Romance.
References: Johnny Dangerously and True Romance are movies.

A Game of Challenges: Here we’re playing a game where dreamers find challenge rotes, enter them, and attempt to pass the challenges. Depending on your personality and growth, some will be easier than others.
It’s possible the other dream of the night, “The Bridget Dream” was one of these challenges as well.

Monroe encounters a lot of these, which he calls “simulation rotes”. His reincarnating self provides them to him as training, to overcome fears that cause internal energy blocks. Once the fear is faced and overcome, its power dissipated. Fears are limits, blocking our expression.

A favorite quick and learn-forever method of theirs was simulation. It was based on their ability to create and place into a human consciousness—mine—an earth-type situation so real and so overwhelming that I could not tell reality from illusion. . . .

It was usually applied as an instant cleanup of minor emotional patterns that blocked or distorted my clarity of perception or my stability. Usually I was unaware of such dysfunction. THEY would note it and offer to take care of the problem. I would be informed that the lesson was about to take place with my consent, yet once into the simulation, it became absolutely and totally real—and I lived it. Most of them were short, single events that were the peak decision-making points under very adverse circumstances. The vital part—the lesson to be learned indelibly—was my constructive and reasoned resolution of the problem. If I did not come up with the desired action, the simulation would be repeated until I did. Even in the repetition, I couldn’t break through the reality of the simulation. Yet once the training sequence was completed, I then knew it for what it was. (Monroe 93-94)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

Human incarnation is entrance into a very persistent memory. We are within the reality of a physical life until it ends, without realizing what it is.

The tests I had been undergoing during the past five years, where I nonphysically experienced an intense event that engendered a familiar fear time and time again until the fear dissipated, were still in place and operating. . . .

I-There NOTE: his reincarnating self had instituted this process and kept the fear-dissolving operation flowing as needed. No outside source was providing any assistance, as I had wrongly assumed. I was helping myself! (Monroe 150)UJOBEr • modern • Monroe

Rotes as Opportunities to Heal or Grow

Playing the Girl 1997 • age 23

full dream

I’m on a school bus with a bunch of other kids and (I think I created this plot by wondering) one had this rotting disease that we all suddenly got — a sort of tape worm thing. There was a lot of action and stand-offs and then we blamed this girl for being the cause. We all got off the bus and decided to kick her ass. The road was deep red, like Atlanta clay, all just freshly torn-up dirt. There were lots of trees. Suddenly I was the girl, walking towards the intersection where I could be seen by the gang of angry kids, knowingly doing so to further the story, unafraid. They came after me and I ran. I knew this had to happen. They chased me into a barn and were beating me up but I felt no pain. My will pushed through and I shouted, explaining everything, and eventually I was in control of the plot and the group again.

Entering Tough Situations: I frequently get involved in tough situations like this on purpose. I seek drama in dreams, and here I clearly and knowingly put myself in a character who I helped get into trouble, and orchestrate the scene so that the trouble comes and I can overcome it.
My New Favorite Movie 2023 • 3:30 AM

full dream

Now this begins of a long series of events where I face and head into uncomfortable situations; usually entering a stranger’s house, experiencing something or another with them, then relaxing, having fun, and at some point breaking into song where my friends harmonize with me and it sounds great. The people from the house join in, and at the end one or two of them joins us when we leave. Each time the group gets bigger and the next original song gets more complex, with more parts in it.

Entering Uncomfortable Situations: The rote gives me an opportunity to grow by repeatedly challenging me to enter uncomfortable situations and relax into them, diminishing fear.

Whole Concepts

We can directly share whole concepts, models, or images. Seth refers to them as “concept-essences.” These concepts aid in understanding. This is a form of communication common in intuition and channeling.

This differs from memories, which shares whole experiences. In a memory, we enter into someone’s experience and live through it as if it were happening to us.

It is difficult for me to have to string this material out in words and for you to record it. You see, it is possible, in theory, for you to directly experience a concept-essence NOTE: rote of the material in any given session. This would involve the utilization of most, if not all inner senses, operating as a whole cognizance field. (Roberts 166)SD&Pchanneled • modern • Seth

Learning is different here. It seems that you experience concepts. (McKnight 124)CJOBEr • modern • McKnight

We communicated through thought transmissions without articulating any words. The consciousness, in this case, sends and receives complete ideas. (Vieira 155)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

As I existed in this white light, in this incredible love, I began to be rapturous. The rapture built. The bliss built. My consciousness began to expand with the bliss of it all. Suddenly there came into my field of consciousness an entire field of knowledge. It was like a whole block of knowledge that just simply came in and settled itself on me. JSDENDEr • modern • Smith

Information

Information rotes provide information, rather than an experience. In many cases they arrive automatically in response to a question, without seeming to come from any particular source. In this case it’s either coming from our higher self or as part of the context in a memory or story rote.

The Reluctant Hero 2011 • 2 AM

full dream

We pressed metal against [the live wire] and the power went out (though the dorm was still lit by all the same lights). In my mind, an explanation occurred: “Through a chemical reaction (briefly explained, but not understood), the matter of the house turns to rolls of paper.” I exited the explanation and saw that all the walls had turned into big perforated paper rolls.

An Information Rote: The information I receive is in the form of a rote that I briefly enter. The disruption in continuity explains why the walls to change to paper. It also provides a momentary break in continuity that helps it to happen. Interestingly, this is a rote within a rote.
The Mirror People 2012

full dream

I brought up how I had digitized all my early movies and tapes. He was excited and asked if I could get him all the Sanctimony (something like that) I had. That also wasn’t familiar, so I asked if that was a show, or music? I think he indicated that it was both. A trailer for it started playing in my mind and it was all about intrigue and violence and mind-tricks and I shook myself out of it as I wasn’t interested in going there.

Here’s the Trailer: When I asked what Sanctimony was, he sent me a rote of the movie trailer. Since I shook myself out of it, I didn’t get lost in a subdream.
My New Favorite Movie 2023 • 3:30 AM

full dream

One guy had this metal brace around his neck and his arms. He said that some information (the story itself?) was all coiled up and stored inside of him. He showed us an illustration of the bands coming off and seams appearing, which uncoiled, revealing how it was stored in him.

The Brace Guy: The guy explained his odd appearance via an information rote.

Messages

Message rotes convey a message from someone. This is more often experienced as direct telepathy (a window to someone appears) rather than an immersive experience we enter into.

The Slumber Party and Scary Man Prank 1999 • age 24

full dream

Receiving a rote or “fax”

Sam Kenobi views a hologram in Star Wars

There was an experience I called “receiving a fax” where my perception blurred with sudden streaks of lights and colors, as if I was looking through a waterfall. It was usually a sign that someone was in great emotion, calling to me. When this happened, I had to leap into it before the edge. If I did so, I’d see Sam Kenobi in a little room telling me the message. The second time it happened I caught myself thinking it was from “Rachel”, but then saw that I had placed that hope over the actual message, which was that I was supposed to be at a job interview in the waking world. This wasn’t actually true — it came from someone else at the table.

Telepathic Rote: This was a rote! I had to “leap in” to get someone in a “small room” telling me a message. That person, taken to be Sam Kenobi, may have just been someone who looked like him, or perhaps this communication just reminded me of the scene from Star Wars where Sam receives a small holographic message from Leia. Maybe the sender was semi-transparent like in that scene as well.
This would imply that telepathic messages can be rotes, though communication in dreams is typically rationalized as physically talking with each other. Sharing of experiences involves far more than what can be conveyed in words.
Note also that I had the option to “leap in” or not. One doesn’t have to open a rote. In fact, this one wasn’t intended for me. Emotions are known to be powerful in the astral/dream world so it’s not surprising that they would break through into my awareness, even if they were intended for another person who the sender took me to be.

The External Appearance of Rotes

Usually when I see rotes, they are rationalized as books, movies, or videos. But on rare occasions, I see them without the rationalization.

The Slumber Party and Scary Man Prank 1999 • age 24

full dream

Receiving a rote or “fax”

Sam Kenobi views a hologram in Star Wars

There was an experience I called “receiving a fax” where my perception blurred with sudden streaks of lights and colors, as if I was looking through a waterfall. It was usually a sign that someone was in great emotion, calling to me. When this happened, I had to leap into it before the edge. If I did so, I’d see Sam Kenobi in a little room telling me the message.

Streaks of Color: I caught some interesting visual effects of the message rote communication.

The haze was gathering into clusters, some large, some small. Each had wispy spirals of rote NOTE: memory that brushed through AA as he wandered among the clusters. . . . That was usually a sign of poor discipline or at least leaky valves. (Monroe 139)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

As Color Vortexes

Twisted Bridget and the Color Vortexes 2003

full dream

I was walking along with Buttercup by these scattered buildings. It was like a college campus or neighborhood with few roads. I see this swirling dusty wind near all these people, and I turn off on my own down the sidewalk to take a closer look. It’s a defined area of wind, rushing about this way and that, and in the middle is a fist-sized purple vortex, shaped like a little tornado. It stays roughly in the same spot, shifting only slightly in the swirling dusty wind. I try to jump into it, but it swirls out of my reach, difficult to connect with.
Up ahead is another one. This one is blue and larger, about the size of a hard-cover book. The people are a bit shocked that I’m here, but I play with it, push it around. I walk out of the dusty wind over to Bridget by a gazebo. . . . She somehow releases color into the air. It is only color when concentrated. In the wind it’s invisible, but soon a small vortex of that color appears — it’s a dark pink-purple and not as solid as the others. I can tell its direction of rotation more easily: counterclockwise if viewed from above. Continuity break. . . . I am outside of Bridget’s house.

The Color Vortices: I don’t often see little vortexes like this, especially colored ones. Note how Bridget releases color into the air that concentrates into a vortex — the color is an expression of emotion that creates a rote. I approach it to examine the rotation, and there’s a continuity break as I enter into it. Monroe and Seth both describe these communications as thought balls that one emits that can be lived through by another as a full, vivid experience.

See also “Rote Gateways” in into-dreams.php.

Interacting with the Outside of the Rote

The Game Sphere 2025 • 5 AM

full dream

There is a boxy arcade game with a screen in front, and all else is a light purple diffuse light. I stepped into this game sphere. . . . I meant to just try it out, to take a peek. BUT. Once I was in there, it was an immersive wraparound fully real experience. . . . I decide I’ve played long enough. I can’t figure out how to exit. I start calling out commands like “quit!” and “exit!” and it’s not working. I’m reaching out, trying to interact with the game machine itself, and only feeling an extremely thin, filmy gauze-like material. I start to get frustrated and panicky. “I would like to exit the game now!” Suddenly, to my lower right I see a hand-sized circle light up in green about an arm’s length away. I press it and feel relief as I step out of the game.

Outside the Rote: This is very interesting! I can still feel something of the arcade machine through which I entered the rote — showing that I left a small phased part of myself outside the machine. It also shows that as much as I moved around within the game rotes, I remained spatially within the arcade machine. This is consistent with other sorts of consciousness state changes, like remaining in one place in the near realm while traveling about in a dream.
I’m surprised I could feel anything at all of the arcade machine while within its rotes.

Sharing Memories and Stories

Rotes are immersive memory or story experiences that are shared as a part of communication. They are 100% real first-person experiences that we can experience as if they were our own. While playing one, we may jump into one of the characters and experience the action from their perspective. Rather than just watching, we can get involved and change what happens. When it’s over, we exit back out of the rote to our previous context.

Rotes are written about frequently by Tito Monroe, and a common part of nonphysical communication. I experience them quite often in the dream state.

TO DO: This section was split partially into “Memory” in attention.php in v.4. Go over carefully.

See “Memory” in attention.php for how we can interact with memories.

Sharing Memories

Memories and stories can be shared in their entirety with others.

They can be shared openly by putting attention on it while being open, or they can be shared privately by phasing attention on the memory and the person you’re focused on.

WE ARE STORY MACHINES! We are consciousness with a memory, and sharing that memory is one of our most basic forms of communication. We share our experiences, share our stories!

See “Story Machines” in pure-essence.php.

(Take this—how do you say it?—rote NOTE: memory with you and perhaps he can use it. We call it the BHP-1. . . .)

NOTE: Later, he passes along the memory to another:

I eased the BHP-1 rote THEY gave me at him and it spun slowly as he cautiously touched it. (Monroe 145-146)

A large bulky rote rolled out of the form and straight to me. I gathered it in carefully, and certainly with caution. There are some rotes one would just as soon do without. This one also had an alien ident NOTE: address. Slowly, I opened it. (Monroe 125)FJOBEr • modern • Monroe

I am somewhere in the wilderness of Alaska. . . . I am speaking with a man. . . . He starts to tell me a story about an encounter he once had with a blind polar bear. Suddenly the scenario of my dreamscape changes and I now see the man’s story portrayed before me, like a cinema flashback. (Kelzer 131)tSatSLDer • modern • Kelzer

The Naked Touchdown 2024

full dream

I’m watching this rote of an American Football play. My perspective is from above. It’s a running play where everyone is crowded into the middle. From this mob, a single black man springs out and jumps over the line for a touchdown. The odd thing is he’s all brown, head to toe. My mind is trying to figure out why this is weird. “Oh! He’s not wearing his jersey!” I realize. I reasoned that someone must have pulled it off as he was running through the crowd of players. But that doesn’t explain it entirely. Something is still off . . . and then it comes to me: he’s entirely naked! I rewatch the scene and this time I see it for what it is. As the scene continues, the announcers slowly catch on. The viewpoint begins rapidly shifting between blurry moving scenes, before settling on a scene of the entire team in a crowd and they’ve taken off their clothes in solidarity. Their wives are there, fully dressed, and one player tries to get his wife to take off her clothes, too, but she’s having none of it.
This is hilarious. I have to tell Buttercup. I exit the rote and go to her. She’s by a small swing set in a forested area with roads. I tell her (in words) about the naked touchdown. As I do, I see the scenes again in my mind. A guy walks by who reminds me of a park ranger. He overhears and starts talking about the scene, too, saying his sister told him about it.

Sharing Stories: The rote is so funny that I have to share it. I exit it and go to Buttercup. I’m telling her about it with words, but watching it as I do. It’s likely my playing of the rote as I describe it is showing it to her at the same time, just as it would in a movie — the scene would blur and we’d enter the story. My playing of the rote must have been public enough that the park ranger walking by could see it, too.
This is a sharing of a rote, experienced as much as possible in physical terms.

Projected (or Spatial Rationalizations)

Memories can be projected outwards in such a way that everyone can see them. Sometimes this is in the context of a movie theater, and sometimes they’re just projected into an area of space.

These could also be our own spatial rationalizations of someone’s memories. We see the memory open up without going entirely into it, and rationalize it in a position in the space in front of us to make sense of it.

Projected Rotes in the Parking Lot 1996 • age 22

full dream

I started high-speed traveling to this Northtown-like mall. I slowed down and saw this guy playing a driving game on a huge screen in the parking lot. He asked me if there were a lot of these around and I said I’d seen them everywhere. I watched him play the driving game.
References: Northtown was my local mall in Minnesota.

Projected Rotes: I wonder if I saw the thought-atmosphere or a projected rote of the guy in the parking lot. Maybe he thought he was driving a car but was just dreaming he was, or thinking about a memory of it.
Playing Life Movies 1996 • 5:48AM • age 22

full dream

I was with Buttercup, who became Juno due to the circumstances. We went into a place with . . . a screen hanging down. . . . The movie that was playing was about me and Juno. I held the projector in my lap and moved closer to the screen to get more of it on the screen. Within the movie, I asked Juno why it seemed like we weren’t having any fun hanging out or smiling.

Projecting Movies: The projector in my lap was a rationalization of me projecting this memory-movie.
Traveling Sparks 1996 • age 22

full dream

Buttercup and I are traveling through England. We stop in a presentation of “The Garbage Pail Kids!” in a church and I’m sitting behind this enormously tall guy. During a break, a commercial appears onstage: a car or truck in the forest is consumed by this vortex of flames and an electrical field emanating from between these trees, because it couldn’t meet the competition. Instantly I was there, curious to learn more about this strange electrical field. I was with someone, too.
The forest was dark, and the trees were tall, beautiful, and thick.
References: The Garbage Pail Kids was a card series.

Commercial Rote/Gateway: The car in the forest scene was suddenly there on stage, like a projected rote. I took it to be a commercial — an interruption in the flow of the dream — and then I went into it.
The Descent 2025

full dream

There were a couple kids running around through tall grass. . . . They had an interesting flowing stone wall on the right side of the yard, next to their house. On the left side were some big flat rocks and trees, a lovely natural scene. . . . The owner was out there and I introduced myself to him and shook his hand. I complimented his back yard, and he launched into a story of how the property was his parents’, the Chanels. His back yard was now this palatial 8-story mansion (though seemingly in miniature form). It was all in pink and yellow colors with ornate balconies outside each set of windows/doors. In that scene, the house was where the back yard used to be, and where his house used to be was an ornate iron fence and a short driveway to the road, where, rather than night, the sky was an orange and pink sunset.
References: The Chanels refers to the family who started the fashion empire.

Scenes Overtaking Scenes: The mansion scene was a rote of his parents’ mansion, which enlarged from “miniature form” over the original scene. It enlarged out around us, becoming the new scenery, including changing from night to sunset. This is also how telepathic windows open further and further to create a dream crossing or telepathic transport. It’s all tunnels opening up between scenes, tunnels that our attention travels through based on its focus.
This is the same thing as going into a rote, where we become smaller and descend into it. But it can also be viewed as starting at a small size and expanding out around us. The only difference is the feeling of what is moving.
The natural back yard also didn’t fit the neighborhood. That might have been part of the imagination of the children running around in the tall grasses.

Broadcasted

Two Dogs 2024

full dream

I found my way out onto the dirt entrance road. As I traveled along it back towards the main paved road, something odd happened. The light dimmed, and a movie started playing in my head. I don’t recall what it was, but when the movie ended and the light returned, I was disturbed. I thought that such a thing shouldn’t happen, shouldn’t be possible. I thought their “technology” was really impressive. Note that it seems like my dream self is the one who is disturbed, while my waking self is making explanation rationalizations.

An Unexpected Broadcast: My Dream Self doesn’t like this, but my Waking Self accepts it and tries to explain it. I wonder what it is. It seemed to enter my head without my permission. Perhaps that’s what had attracted the crowds to the roadside attraction.
The Funny Show 2026 • 5:30 AM

full dream

I’d seen a couple commercials for “The Funny Show”, but wasn’t entirely convinced. The commercial had Big Bird from Sesame Street in it. I finally decided to give it a try.
References: Sesame Street is a kids' TV show.

Commercials: Apparently commercials can be repeatedly broadcasted in the astral.

The Lighting of the Memory

I’m not sure how the lighting works in memories. Is it the recorded physical light levels? Or does it reflect the original experiencer’s emotional state? If it was a rote of nonphysical experience, it would have to reflect the emotional state.

The Wedding 1997 • age 22

full dream

There I was, dropped into a scene right before my wedding. My waking self had woken up here and this was not how I wanted it to be. There were hundreds of people in this big Christian church with pink as the color theme. I read the list of events and it had a bunch of disagreeable religious topics, including a talk on “the power of evil”. I decided to wear sweat pants and a t-shirt to express my feelings on it all. . . . It was a sunshine dream because it was about love, even though it was all wrong to me.

The Light of the Memory: While this wedding would have been hell for me, the brightness may have indicated that it was a positive experience for the person whose memory it was.

Observers of Our Experiences

Several times I’ve felt like there has been a group of people behind me, observing but not participating in my dream experiences. This is in addition to the nearly constant unknown friend who is with me, which is why I tend to use “we” when describing what I’m doing (see “The Dream Friend — The Other” in into-dreams.php).

Twisted Bridget and the Color Vortexes 2003

full dream

It’s a defined area of wind, rushing about this way and that, and in the middle is a fist-sized purple vortex, shaped like a little tornado. It stays roughly in the same spot, shifting only slightly in the swirling dusty wind. I try to jump into it, but it swirls out of my reach, difficult to connect with. . . . I walk out of the dusty wind over to Bridget by a gazebo. . . . She somehow releases color into the air. It is only color when concentrated. In the wind it’s invisible, but soon a small vortex of that color appears — it’s a dark pink-purple and not as solid as the others. I can tell its direction of rotation more easily: counterclockwise if viewed from above. Continuity break. . . . I am outside of Bridget’s house, which has a green cartoony door. I become the door and flip around as I move into the house. This pleases the watchers because it is unique, because the story is taking a unique turn. When I become the door, my perspective changes to being above the house, looking down at a cut-away of the rooms, but focused on the room the door is in. As the door, I jump onto a wall where hinges are barely visible, then open, and then jump off into the next room. A few rooms later, I am myself again.

The Door and Watchers: Who are the watchers? Who is watching me in the rote?
Michael Roads writes of an interaction with a wind spirit, in which he merges with it and experiences becoming various things, and the wind spirit shares in his experiences (see “Tours of Becoming” in attention.php). Here I am interacting with winds, and the continuity break likely signals my entering a rote. Perhaps they are the watchers?
Sounding the Chord 2023 • 3:30 AM

full dream

People observing the rote

At some point I moved to a room a little higher up. It was like a viewing room for the main room. It was also filled with people in rows of seats rising above me. On the surrounding wall were little mirrored words and phrases, stacked deep over each other. I wiped some away, then apologized, knowing the work that went into them. Focusing on the larger messages below, I read some and not others, and maybe added my own. There were Buddhists in the rows above me who called out in delight. I said something that reminded one of them of an important word or phrase from a video game they loved and they called out in recognition. I smiled.

Moving Out?: It’s possible I exited the rote when I moved up to a higher room, and the people here were the people observing me in the rote.
But after this, I climb even higher..

See also “Astral Experimenters” in into-dreams.php for dream experiences where it’s clear people are observing and running experiments on dreamers.

Giving Tours

I’ve found myself on several occasions giving tours in the astral. I gather a bunch of people and take them somewhere interesting. All they need to do is focus on me and they come with me wherever I go (see “Group Travel and Relative Position” in movement.php). They usually stay in the background.

The Buried Building 2024

full dream

[I’m exploring underground in a war zone]
At some point I’m pulled out of the scene, possibly by Buttercup waking up Gwen and talking with her.
The next thing I remember I’m back at the bottom of the hole. . . . I’ve brought a bunch of people with me to show them the building. They mostly stay behind me, out of my direct awareness. As we go out to explore, things are slightly different.

Entering Together: I return to the rote with a group of friends in tow. They’re mostly observers, watching my adventure. They were likely there before, as I made no effort to invite them when returning to the dream. I probably just noticed them upon re-entering.
The Worst Way to Get to Narnia 2017

full dream

Myself and another person who had been to Narnia before were preparing to go back. We’d gathered about 10 friends in what felt like someone’s room on a college campus. . . . I decided to jump down the 75 foot drop into the ocean. I hit the surface and went under. I swam and swam and came up . . . in Narnia! It was colorful and strange, like an alien landscape.
The others were with me there as well. I thought, “how’d you all get here?”

The Group Stays Together: After my huge jump into the ocean, I emerge into Narnia and find that the whole group is there without having jumped in with me. This is due to the Astral Law of Relative Position. By simply focusing on me, they remain in position relative to me, no matter where I move.

Interchange of Perspectives

There are stacks of meanings on top of each focus. There are multiple stories and perspectives coming out of each experience. They come to us from the other people looking through our eyes, our experience.

All the truth in the universe can come to us through a single focus — a drawing, a thought, a scene. Some of this experience can come through others sharing our experience from their own perspective. Anyone can share our experience; dreamers running through our memory or observing us in them, past life selves, earlier versions of ourselves, spirit guides, higher selves. And those perspectives can be shared with the person having the experience. With many minds seeing and sharing an experience, we can share in the perspectives they bring.

Eyes looking through the rote (memory) of your experience.

See “Entrainment Through Becoming” above.

How We Understand Others’ Memories

Nonphysical experiences (or physical experiences received up the stream) take physical form to us simply by passing through our past experience, or what I like to call the library of your waking mind. The mapping is instantaneous and automatic.

Memories of physical experiences come with the original physical forms of the experience. But the people and places involved would mean little to someone unfamiliar with them. At a higher frequency of perception, all the backstory is understood, giving meaning to everything in the story.

However, when perceiving at a more physical level (as is often the case in the dream state), everything is instead translated to known people and places with the same meaning to us. In that way the story takes on familiar forms and becomes easier to understand to the waking self.

What this tells us is that reality higher up the stream is primary, an existing structure that our individual physical experiences fit into. For example, everyone’s experience(s) of falling in love are stored in the same place in that shared psychological structure, such that when someone communicates the idea of falling in love, it naturally applies the forms of our experiences stored in that location.

The Library of Your Waking Mind

Though I’m only including a few examples, the translation of people, places, and everything else to familiar terms from the library of your waking mind is a part of nearly every rote we experience.

The Most Beautiful Story (A Remake) 2023 • 2:30 AM

full dream

I described it like so: “It was so dumb, so touching. It made me cry. . . . ”
It was about a cat. It was about me and an Indian girl. It was about love. First it was the story, and then, the second dream, was making the story into a movie out of found material — a literal reflection of the original story coming through my waking mind. . . . The scenes we put together of the first part with the cat we felt were great. It was an edited part of another movie. That’s why it was “dumb”, because it was made from the other movie. But even so, it was done well.

A Found Story: The idea of making a movie out of “found material” is pretty accurate. Nonphysical reality doesn’t require physical forms. Our communications at higher frequencies consist of ideas, concepts, and feelings. When we receive a communication while in a physical focus, it’s translated into understandable forms; our closest emotional or physical matches. That’s what I mean by “found material” — the material found already existing in our minds.
So the idea of making a movie out of my own mind’s material is essentially what happens constantly in the astral worlds when communicating with our physical self.
This is a very deep dream! I’m a step outside the process, consciously creating the movie out of edited scenes of another movie which is someone’s physical life memories.
Lost in Time 1999 • age 25

full dream

I dreamed I was in my college dorm (somewhat related to Oberlin) and was looking for my room. I found Ranier and introduced him to a girl from Solstice BBS. She looked like Jubilee from Generation X. He thought she was cute.
References: Solstice was the name of a BBS I once had. Generation X is a superhero comic book.

Taking Waking Form: Dream elements SNAP to recent waking memories to best get through to you. Solstice BBS didn’t include people’s pictures, so I didn’t know what she looked like. Having to improvise, the girl’s hairstyle and clothing came from a character in Generation X which I was reading last night.
Mordred’s Hell 1997 • age 23

full dream

Ruby and I and some others were going to a movie but it was $13.01 and the movie was represented as a crappy Party Pizza so I refused. I went and told Ruby. This felt like a staging area for dreams.

Representation: This movie, in terms of “pizza”, would be a Party Pizza. Party Pizza is a crappy, low-quality pizza I had from time to time with Ruby as a teen, but Ruby loved it. I guess that gets the sense of the movie across pretty well — Ruby would love it but I wouldn’t. It seems weird at first but it’s a very clever way to get the idea across.
Also, 101.3 was a radio station we both listened to a lot as teens, which is when we got the Party Pizzas.

Mapped Identities

The Closest Match

Characters in rotes take on the forms of people in our lives who have the same essential meaning. Usually this is based on the relationship, be it friend, lover, teacher, family member, and so on. In this way, we understand what’s happening in the rote. If everyone was a stranger, we wouldn’t know what was going on. But if our Emma appeared in place of the experiencer’s Emma, suddenly we understand.

If the character in a rote is not someone with emotional meaning to the experiencer, then the closest category of person, or the closest physical match may be used.

Identity mapping is done through projection. The image comes from us, projected out onto the unknown person.

The manner in which all projection happens

Many of the familiar people I encounter in dreams is due to identity mapping in rotes.

The Wedding 1997 • age 22

full dream

There I was, dropped into a scene right before my wedding. . . . I can’t remember if this was about Buttercup or Raven. There were shades of both.

The Closest Match: In order for me to understand the rote correctly, the mapping used the closest emotional match I had for the bride — Buttercup or Raven. Both of these were positive loving and friendly relationships.
Laser Blasting 1988 • age 14

full dream

I dreamt that I married Lisa Hayes and we had two children, and we lived on the fifth floor of a hotel. There was a tornado, and I only had enough time to bring Lisa out. After it passed, we went back up and found our babies being smothered by a blanket. We pulled it off and they were alright.
References: Lisa Hayes is a character from Robotech.

Influences: I was 14 when I had this dream. I was really into Robotech, and Lisa Hayes was the wife of the main character. At that time, she was the character in my life that most fit the model of “my wife”, since I hadn’t had a serious girlfriend yet.
Out of Body Experience — Flying on the Rooftop 1996 • age 22

full dream

More people appeared, as guides, ready to take me out of my body. It was Buttercup, Kayla, and Marco (who I don’t know in waking life). Kayla, at times, appeared as her look-alike from Oberlin. . . . Did I paste the identities of Buttercup and Kayla on these spirit-friends due to the intensity of love I felt from them? I might have, since Kayla changed to Oberlin Kayla.

Partial Mapping: This is a rote, since I “wake up” from it in a dream class. It’s odd that Buttercup was mapped, Kayla was sort-of mapped (why would Kayla’s look-alike appear at all, unless it was only an appearance match), and Marco wasn’t mapped at all.
Maybe it’s because I don’t have a supportive male friend.

Changing Identities — People in Similar Categories

These dreams reveal how we use mapped identities in rotes to effectively communicate the meaning of characters to us. When multiple people fit the same meaning for a character, the identity can change from minute to minute, especially when there is an interruption.

The Band Murder 1999 • age 25

full dream

I was Lance, hanging out with Ruby. I was being sweet. . . . Then the flow of the dream was interrupted. “Sam, wake up!”
When I return to the dream, I’m the girl, hanging out with Ragnarok from Gabe’s band. We’re making videos centered on one small scene with angry music and multiple cut shots. Then we go to an empty small house and he wants me to make this puddle wetter. The floor is a mixture of carpet and earth. I scoop water from other puddles into the one in the main room. Ragnarok tells me to sit by it, roll in it, get sexy with it. He begins to film. “Sam, wake up!”
This time when I return to the dream he’s Trent Reznor and I’m a girl with a giant turtle. There’s infinite complexity that I’m missing. In the main room is a big orgy to 70s music. The blonde cat-like elf woman from Stardust is there. She goes to Trent and he drowns her in the bathroom.
Then I’m outside the building by some housing near a city river bank talking to this girl who said her Emma knew about that happening, that she knows everything. Perhaps she was the original storyteller? Because my curiosity brought me back into the scene as I said “Then what?”
This time I’m Trent. The dead woman is on the ground and opens her eyes and looks at him. She asks why he did it. He grabs a knife from the table and slits her throat. As he began to do this, I promptly jumped out of him and watched from a more distant angle. “Benji, wake up!” I awaken.

These Characters: In this rote, we see how the original characters are populated with the closest matches from my own experience. Let me explain these characters so that you can see how they are all easily mistaken for the same. Lance is the dark, brooding front man in a band who plays guitar and sings. So is Ragnarok. So is Trent Reznor. Ruby has medium-long blonde hair and plays a romantic role. So does the elf woman from Stardust. The characters in the story are who they are, but after each awakening and return my mind uses someone slightly different from its library of characters.
The story is continuous across the interruptions. The band guy has a blonde girlfriend. They’re making a music video, and he ask her to be sexy in it, but things go too far (the orgy) and he murders her. The characters change with each interruption but the story continues.
Make Love Later 1997 • age 22

full dream

Earlier in the night, I had a dream where I was traveling all about, and I came across a girl who loved me. She was cute, petite, kinda like Jen, and we were hanging out. She casually asked if I wanted to make love later and I thought “Yeah, that’d be really nice.”
After this was a dream of Raven and me, as we were in the prime of our relationship. We had just met up again. She asked me if I wanted to make love later and I thought “Yeah”, but then I remembered I had a different girlfriend, but couldn’t remember who. I thought it was Anne (my 6th grade girlfriend for a day) and found it difficult to tell Raven but finally did. But “Anne” was referring to Buttercup (I thought they seemed similar in this realm). It was all just purely the good feelings of all these relationships. A wonderful place to be.

Which Girlfriend?: The original scene was with someone I didn’t know, though she reminded me of Jen. Apparently it was so nice that I later re-ran the memory (rote) of it, and in the memory the unknown girl was mapped to Raven.
Identities cross a lot in dreams. Jen, Raven, Anne, and Buttercup were all girls I had relationships with.
Twisted Bridget and the Color Vortexes 2003

full dream

Bridget and I apparently exit to a hallway in Northtown Mall, and we have words. I call her Megan, and at times she appears like this emotionally twisted blonde character from 6 Feet Under.
References: 6 Feet Under is a TV series.

The Troubled Blonde: The female character is a conglomeration of people I know that mean “blonde, female love interests (maybe with issues)”. Bridget and Megan were both girlfriends I dated for a short term in college. The blonde from 6 Feet Under had serious emotional issues and was briefly a girlfriend to the main character. I was using characters I was familiar with to convey the character in the rote as closely to my experience as it could.
Angsty Xmas 1996 • age 21

full dream

The present I opened Xmas morning was from Hazel/Brit/Lisa. . . . Suddenly Guido R and some others appeared. I called Guido “Josiah” by accident. They heard my situation and accidentally revealed that “they’d been waiting all day” and I looked to Ruby with surprise. “You were trying to take me somewhere!” She was upset that I figured it out but we all decided to continue on foot anyways.

Identity Mess: Hazel, Brit, and Lisa are people with a similar category in my head: “shorter, younger female friends”. Guido R and Josiah are both college acquaintances.
Mordred’s Hell 1997 • age 23

full dream

So I’m out visiting Manville and Mordred again. Mordred’s my focus this time . . . [we hang out]
Not long after, Manville and I were in a jello-pie “factory.” No, it was Mordred, consisting of 10 fat ladies in an assembly line. He got a whole pie and I got a free sample since it was strawberry jello with bananas.

Identity Scramble: Here I’m uncertain about whether this character is Manville or Mordred, two of my main friends from high school. How I mistake 10 fat ladies for Mordred, I do not understand at all.
Needle Tech 1997 • age 23

full dream

It began as a transformers food battle, where the transformers shot food at you. Then it changed and was armored humans and our weapons were needle-things that we simply threw like darts at each other. The darts would take our health down 90% to a thin, unconscious band of power. Needles were flying everywhere.

Character Transformation: This time it wasn’t specific people, but similar types of fighters — from transformers firing food to armored humans firing needles.

Changing with Changing Context

When the story changes, the mapped identity might also change, either to fit the scene better or to fit the character’s new behavior. The identity mapping isn’t aware of what’s coming in the rote, and so makes appropriate changes as needed to preserve the meaning.

For example, in a rote, a close female friend to the experiencer could switch in appearance between two close female friends you have, but if the character then began to kiss you, the closest approximation might change to a girlfriend.

Memory Rooms and Exploding Dreamstuff 1997 • 6 AM • age 23

full dream

I was meeting my best friends: Buttercup and a representation of the boys at Oberlin. . . . At times Buttercup became Julie, futilely pursuing me. At other times she was Avery. We were hanging out like guys do, and I’d rib Buttercup every once and a while, teasing but giving attention. There was no great want, she was just one of the guys.

Changing Identity: Buttercup is a good friend apart from being my wife, so she fit in well in the “group of college friends” situation. But when her character turned into “girl I wasn’t interested in making moves on me”, that didn’t fit with Buttercup anymore (because I am interested in Buttercup) and the character changed to Julie, who DID fit that description. Then it changed back to Buttercup.
The Mischievous Fairy Girl 1997 • age 22

full dream

It began at Blaine House. . . . There was also a strange blonde girl, like Julia, the library girl, and the girl from Tank. At different times she seemed like each, but different from each, too. She beckoned me to join her on the wall around the deck outside and I did. She showed me something there, in the sky or the woods or my mind.
Later I was working on Foundations in the woods by the sandbox. I was trying to make symbols in the stone. The blonde appeared there in fairy form, and had information for me. . . . She appeared as Julia for a moment to give me a soft kiss but I didn’t kiss back.
Then I was in the library where the blonde girl really made her move. I was at a terminal working. She appeared as that library girl, constantly sending me letters above my head and conjuring sheep in the wall to get my attention. She was flirting madly, but also helpful and humorous.

Cross-Characters: The character was “cute blonde girl I saw around”. She appeared as different people because these people were the closest match in the slightly different contexts in which they appeared. I kissed Julia once, so she appeared as Julia when she went to kiss me. She looked like the library girl when I was in the library. But each time she disappeared for a little while, it was more likely she would appear as someone else.
Angsty Xmas 1996 • age 21

full dream

Guido and company turned into Wadsworth’s side of the family. Dusk set in, and the countryside began to take on the feel of the steep angular mountainous green flying lands.

Group Transformation: Notice that as we walk, it turns to dusk, and the feel changes. Along with this, the gang of friends turned into Wadsworth’s family. An odd change, as the only similarity was that they were people I wasn’t that connected with.

Multiple Identities at Once

This is perceiving a little more truly. The projected identity isn’t as locked in to a specific person, and has a more general feel that is closer to the truth. For example, a set of characters would be closer as “two men who are like brothers and who share hobbies” rather than two specific brothers I know. Thinking of them as two specific brothers drags incorrect baggage into the dream — including what those two look like and how they behave, obscuring to some extent the actual appearance and behavior of the characters in the rote. But it makes it easier for the waking self to comprehend.

It’s not far up the stream from this that we simply know that they are “two men who are like brothers and who share hobbies” without having to project onto them. At this point we see what they really look like.

The Red Motorcycle 2003

full dream

I remember there was a brief confusion thinking Quentin and Ace were also Ween.
References: Ween is a band.

Mistaken Identity: Two brothers from my soccer team here are mistaken for two brotherly male musicians. An easy substitution.
Powered 2013 • 2:30 AM

full dream

Buttercup and I leave our house. The sky is dark. We’re walking Finnegan not far from a bank. We run into Ranier and Eve who are also Kai and Alison.
References: Finnegan was our dog.

Dual Identity: Ranier and Eve are in a very similar place in my mind to Kai and Alison: “once very good friend couples whose connection has faded somewhat due only to lack of time spent together”. This is how the relationship between me and those two characters in the rote is made understandable to my waking self.

Mapped Locations

The Closest Meaning Match

Young Swedenborg 1997 • age 23

full dream

So I dreamed I was Swedenborg as a boy, experimenting with his powers for the first few times. His/my father kept trying to stop or interrupt me so I fought back. I threw a chair at him in the dining room and it hit him square in the back. Then as he was chasing me upstairs, I hit him with another one. He was so shocked each time. The setting was Blaine House. Then I locked myself in my room and began meditating.

Blaine House: This clearly shows that Blaine House simply means “my own house”. If I’m inhabiting someone else in a story and I’m to understand that I’m in his house, Blaine House becomes the setting, because that was MY house when I was growing up, and that meaning apparently goes deeper than the many homes I’ve lived in since.

You Think It’s What It Clearly Isn’t

Underworld Guardians 2001

full dream

There’s a city. It’s “San Francisco” in my mind but a smallish metro area in reality. My house in the dream lies further away beyond some woods, separated from the town by residential streets.

Not Really San Fran: I wonder if it’s some suggestion that makes me think it’s San Francisco, contrary to all appearances. Maybe I intended to go to San Francisco but ended up here. Or it could be part of the information that comes with the rote.
The same is true with my house. Sometimes “my house” is clearly communicated by the house being Blaine House. Other times I just know it’s “my house”. The knowing is closer to true dreaming than the projection.
The Madness 2015 • 4 AM

full dream

It was tryouts to So You Think You Can Dance, except a lot of people had on wild costumes and were doing crazy routines. There was an announcer. I remembered thinking “This is one of the tryouts from season 6.” I remembered some of the dancers.

Mistaken Association: I remembered this as the tryouts from So You Think You Can Dance season 6, but this scene and its characters were certainly not part of it. It’s likely this was a rote about a dance competition, and this show was the closest thing in my waking library.

Conglomerations of Real Places

Just as a person can have many identities attached to them, a place may be a conglomeration of many different places. At times I’ve exited a window in the Dark Tower only to end up in my yard at Blaine House.

See “Scene Transformations and Transitions” in into-dreams.php for the many ways this can play out.

Mazes and Scorpions 1996 • age 22

full dream

The majority of this dream was my Blaine House room with the waterbed and closet. . . . Downstairs it was more like Banana House and another, better place. There was a big party we were hosting and we had a pool.

Multiplaces and Multipeople: In the same way people can have many names attached to them, a place may be a conglomeration of many places. Here my room in Blaine House was attached to Banana House.

Untranslated Memories

Memories don’t need to use the library of your waking mind. We can experience them directly, with the meaning coming through knowing and feeling rather than familiar forms.

A Great Love 1997 • age 23

full dream

There was this rocky cliff of tan stone by the ocean. It was a hard climb to the top but I managed it. At the top was an old house where the meanest redneck people lived. Memories of 8-tracks, tapes, and a mean basset hound came to me. The man there had tried to make me go away. I was returning to collect what was owed me. Somehow I wasn’t afraid. Their meanness couldn’t touch me. They owed me $100 worth of specific things and I was here at last to take it.
The first thing was this ragged old basset hound with a missing front leg. It was light tan and very wrinkly. When I first saw the dog, it didn’t take to me. It pulled back towards the house. The man came out and asked for $500 and I said we agreed on $20 before. $150 flashed in my head but I stayed at $20. He accepted, then went back inside. The dog began to huddle up to me. I wondered how many years it had left. I had asked if the dog’s leg had been gone last time I saw it and they said yes. The dog was trembling and seemed at times to be a Raggedy Ann doll of great value to me but worn out and old. We went up onto the ridge. The dog was pushing up against me and I was filled with love for it. I could feel it say “Thank you, thank you,” as it began to remember unconditional love.

Raggety Ann Doll: What’s interesting about this rote is that it’s not using the library of my waking mind — everything is unfamiliar, but I know things and feel things, enough to make sense of it. I receive direct telepathic communications. This is perception of the original rote on a higher, truer level.
My Emma made me a Raggety Ann doll when I was a kid. However, it wasn’t that old or that special to me. The hound appearing as it only conveyed a mild value to me personally, but I could feel that this old doll was of great value to the character I was inhabiting. That was part of the “recording” of the rote.
If it had been translated to my terms, something of value to me would have been substituted for the Raggety Ann doll, and a dog I know and love would have been substituted for the unfamiliar basset hound. This also would have likely gotten my physical self more emotionally involved, potentially causing it to change the plot. A certain detachment is required to see the original clearly.
The Switcheroo 2026 • 3 AM

mature content

full dream

I’m at an unfamiliar college campus, visiting this on and off casual love interest. But I wasn’t the only one interested in her. There was a girl who was more seriously into her. Sometimes she’d arrive to visit our mutual interest just as I was going in, and I’d see a look of sadness on her face. Inside her room, I decided to call it off. It was too painful for the other girl. . . . I complimented her room. She said I could have one, too, if I went to that college.
Later, I was at a party, playing a social game with a lot of people in a dimly lit dining room. The game involved moving around and blocking shots. It was like soccer, but I don’t recall a ball. I felt like we all had powers and we had to avoid the others’ powers. The room was thick with decor and things, the table seemingly fully set at times. I had a thing for this one dark-skinned woman in a tight, dark green dress. I ended up playing the game in her vicinity. There was another person I liked, who I had a history with — a light-skinned woman of a similar height. The game progressed, and some people got more engaged.
When the game ended, some people began laying down on the tables around which the game was played. The two I liked were on one table, and I went to them. We began to touch, get intimate. I didn’t see much of their faces at this time. The dark-skinned one was receptive to sex, and the light-skinned one helped make it happen. We did so at an angle where I couldn’t see her face. It felt very good. I recall that she left afterward, but then returned to hang out and walk with me. I was glad of it.
As we left the dinner pavilion, she flashed a picture of how she saw me afterwards, and I saw myself as a BIG thought-form lumberjack walking around. It was like a strange, stylized puppet of me. Someone else responded with humor that the way I saw her afterwards was this, and flashed a picture of her, but with her waist and legs much expanded, also in a similar puppet style, but seen from the back. These images appeared in the receding pavilion, getting smaller as we walked away. Lightly amused, I returned my attention to her.
We talked as we walked through the lit up dark city. After a while, she asked me my name. I was a little shocked, I was certain she knew it. I said, well I was a lumberjack, clearly, and gave her my name. I saw her more clearly now, and she didn’t appear to be who I remember. She asked if I recognized her, and I said I didn’t. I noticed someone else walking with us, a bodyguard or something. I wondered if she was famous. She said her name was Sylvia — definitely not the person I had thought it was. She said she was a famous Mexican actress, and she flashed a ton of pictures of unfamiliar movie posters and things in front of me — like all her roles, with pictures, text — a whole wall of it. I glanced around it briefly. Huh. The bodyguard showed me a scan of her, which revealed a little baby in her uterus. The date was in the past by a few years, I pointed out, and he scrambled to find the right picture to convince me she was pregnant. They had different dates on them. She offered to pay me $100,000 a year to raise the child.
“In the next part,” said the announcer, “we’d see. . . . ” A bunch of scenes flashed before me, of chaos raising the kid, of me as Eddie Murphy bumbling around with a huge hat stuck over my eyes, flashes of tons of scenes of what was coming in the next segment. I realized I was apparently black. As it went on, I thought that it was revealing too much. I saw a quick upcoming scene where she came to take the child away and I fought to prevent it.
References: Boomi is our new puppy.

An Authentic Story: This rote isn’t translated to my terms at all. I’m a black guy, and I don’t recognize any of the other characters, except through backstory that comes with the rote.
It’s an astral version of a physical story. There’s sex, money, and children involved, but it includes astral games and telepathic thought form projections. It’s as if it’s written by an astral inhabitant who has become used to some of the ways the astral works.

-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Astral Entities

State of Mind of Astral Entities

Dazed Out and NonLucid

It’s not uncommon to run into others in the astral who are unresponsive or only barely responsive. This is due to them being “closed” rather than “open”. They are occupied inside their own spheres of projection, barely able to sense anything objective happening outside. It’d very much be like trying to interact with someone wearing an immersive VR headset.

In OBEs

While it’s unclear in what region these OBEs are taking place (whether the near realm or astral), these are likely people in the dream state.

One of the most interesting things I have observed when meeting other humans in my OOBEs is generally how completely out of it they are . . . like they are in a daze. . . . In other words, they are NOT lucid. . . . In fact, when I meet a person who responds to me the way a person would respond to me here on the physical plane, I am very surprised. . . .

Here are some of the questions I will ask people I meet during my OOBEs:

1. What is your name?

2. Where are we? What city is this?

3. Did you know we are in the dream world right now?

4. What year is it?

5. Are you dead or are you dreaming?

The people I have met in my projections generally CANNOT answer these simple questions. I think this is one of the most amazing discoveries I have made in my OOBE explorations. That is to say, PEOPLE IN THE OOBE REALM ARE GENERALLY NOT AS LUCID AS PEOPLE IN THE PHYSICAL PLANE. . . .

A typical scenario of me meeting a person in one of my OOBEs is as follows: I approach the person and they may or may not respond to my presence. If they do respond, it is a rather feeble recognition that I am there. I will then talk to the person, and, more often than not, ask the questions I listed above. And, more often than not, the person will NOT know their name, will NOT know where they are at, and generally speaking, will respond to me as if they are in a daze.

All of a sudden, a little colored boy about 10 comes walking out of nowhere. He’s wearing a blue parka but looks quite normal otherwise. I said “Hello. I love you” but he didn’t seem to hear me. I thought “Wow! He must be sleeping” (that he was dead never entered my mind). I said “Who are you? What are you doing?” He still didn’t seem to hear me even though he was looking right at me. I said “Who are you?” quite loudly in his face. He turned dazedly and started walking away from me and he was mumbling his name.

I was standing there staring at her intensely and she looked at me and asked “Can I help you?” I asked her what city we were in, what is her name, what State is this. She looked at me pensively, then a look of confusion swept her features. Then, as a couple of policemen entered the street, she pointed to them and said “Why don’t you ask them”? And she hurried off into the building we were in front of. . . . I went up to the policemen and asked them the same questions. And I got the same response! The cop I was addressing looked at his partner and they both shrugged their shoulders.

APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

“Eric, what’s up?” I said, extending my hand in greeting.

He turned and recognized me and showed the typical surprise one would show when seeing a friend one hasn’t seen for a while. We hadn’t seen each other for over a year.

“Don!, (sic) How are you?” We were shaking hands. Eric had a drink in his hand and he was acting as if he was slightly drunk, which I found quite novel knowing that we were in the dream world and one’s dream body simply cannot get drunk!

We gabbed about what we had each been doing since we last saw each other. Eric told me that he was working at a radio station (. . . I knew this anyway). I told him I was still in school working towards graduation. I kept up this small talk, but I was trying to figure out what I should do next. Finally, right in the middle of our small talk, I looked at Eric and very casually, but seriously said, “By the way, Eric, we’re dreaming right now.”

He looked at me and started laughing as if I was joking. I responded, “Look, Eric, I’m totally serious. I’m in Houghton right now, and my body is sleeping in my bed. You and I are on the astral plane right now.”

Eric said something about me always having been a great kidder. There was a young woman sitting next to Eric at the bar and she was listening to us. She looked at me very snidely in response to what I was saying. I looked at her and said, “Look, woman, We’re dreaming right now. Just wake yourself up, then you’ll believe me.” Then I made some nasty remark to her about the fact that she was just another typically stupid dreamer. Meanwhile, Eric was watching this getting a big kick out of it.

Then I felt myself begin to fade out. I grabbed Eric and said, “Uh oh! Look, Eric! I’m gonna disappear right before your eyes, then you’ll know that this is a dream!” And I was gone.

. . . This time I tightened my focus so much that the entire bar scene faded in around me! I was back in the bar again!

This time Eric was standing next to the wall and he seemed much drunker than before. Not only that, he was acting incredibly unlucid, just like any other ordinary dreamer. This time, I decided, I wouldn’t waste time with small talk. An idea occurred to me. I went up to him, grabbed him and said, “Hey, Eric, I’m back.”

“Hey, Don, where’d you go?” he said smiling and slurring his speech. Just that I got this response from him was amazing because it implied an interesting memory continuity.

Very seriously I said to him, “Look, Eric, we are dreaming. Didn’t you see me disappear? Can’t you understand? This is a dream!”

His attention, however, was wavering. I didn’t seem to be getting through to him. I shook him and continued, “Look, Eric, I’m in Houghton right now sleeping. I want you to wake up and call me on the telephone right now. My number is 7449. Do you understand? 7449. Wake up and call me.”

For an instant it seemed that he had come out of his dreamer mind and seemed to be understanding what I was saying. A glint of recognition passed over his features. I repeated my phone number and told him to wake up and call me.

He said, “7447.” I corrected him, but he just kept getting the phone number more and more wrong. At this point now, we were both floating about five feet off the ground, and we were in front of a long mirror up over the bar. I turned Eric towards the mirror.

“Look,” I said pointing into the mirror, “We’re floating, Eric. You can only do stuff like this in a dream. Don’t you get it? We’re dreaming Eric!”

Again, a definite glint of recognition passed through his eyes. For a second he seemed to understand the situation. I started shaking him violently, telling him to wake up while I was repeating my phone number to him.

As we were floating, I looked over on the wall and saw a flyer posted there that said something about Femdale. I thought, “he knows I’m from Femdale”. I pointed it out to him, but continued pleading to him to wake up and call me.

But by now he was acting, not only like a typical dreamer, but like he was very drunk as well, and I gave up on him. He began to float away from me, what little lucidity he did display was completely gone. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

Eric is operating from what I call a Waking Self Fragment. This is the waking self whose lost the thread and thinks it’s in physical life (see “The Waking Self Fragment” in law-of-dreams). It is in full control here, but everything is being rationalized by it. That glint of recognition is due to further attention moving through the waking mind, expanding its context and rousing it momentarily from its slumber. Eric is projecting, acting drunk out of habit, and reliving past physical experiences but with some new content. Imagine the waking mind fragment as Eric essentially “sleeping through this” while Don’s disappearance is rationalized away. Is it the dream self that’s responsible for rationalizations?

The poster on the wall was Garcia’s own rationalization of Eric’s momentary recall of Femdale. Garcia observed Eric’s memory coming through the medium of the bar context!

I . . . asked [this employee] “Can I Stare Into Your Eyes?”, (sic) he really didn’t say anything, so I took it as a yes then proceeded. From my observation his eyes looked glassy. . . .

Looking into the mirror I saw a sparkle in my eyes that signified the sparkle of life or consciousness. TVOSOBEr • modern • Warner

I noticed that [the man] was actually an intraphysical NOTE: physical consciousness. I tried to wake him up with these thoughts:

“Hey, my friend, we are in a projection! Wake-up! Go home!”

He . . . continued to exhibit a vague, distracted look, not seeming to understand anything. (Vieira 123)

We can see from the night’s occurrences that one can be projected in the condition of a somnambulant NOTE: sleepwalker or zombie. . . . In this state, like that of the daydream experienced in the waking state, one becomes profoundly self-absorbed, to the point of not realizing what is happening in one’s immediate surroundings. (Vieira 125)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

In the Dream State

It began with flying and floating. I felt wonderfully light and strong. I saw immense and beautiful prospects--first a town, then country-landscapes, fantastic and brightly colored. Then I saw my brother sitting--the same who died in 1906--and I went up to him saying: “Now we are dreaming, both of us.” He answered, “No, I am not!” And then I remembered that he was dead. We had a long conversation about the conditions of existence after death, and I inquired especially after the awareness, the clear, bright insight. But that he could not answer, he seemed to lack it. (Van Eeden)aSoDLDer, OBEr • Van Eeden

It can be hard to distinguish between unfocused dreamers and thought forms.

For Old Lollapalooza! 1996 • age 22

full dream

It somehow turned into a school function. There was a speaker, but all the students were sitting there, looking lifeless. The “football of speaking” came to me and I stood up and yelled “This is for the old Lollapalooza!” meaning the way the caves used to be. I kicked the football far away and forms of some of my old friends from high school rose from their seats cheering and gave me high-fives.

Sleepers: “Sleepers” is a word coined by Tito Monroe. It means people in the astral realm who don’t react with much attention to you or just stare vacantly. I probably could have said anything in that tone and it would have triggered a similar reaction.
They also could have been thought forms, responding the way I expected them to.

In the Physical

“As he approached the gate of the courtyard he saw two of the fishermen (brothers), Walter and John Cook, leaning against the wall rather stiffly. Being in a hurry he merely nodded, said something about its being a fine evening and went on. He was surprised that they did not answer him, which was very unlike their usual custom. . . . Next morning . . . some fishermen . . . said . . . ‘Their boat capsized . . . and they were both drowned.’”

- Annette Ricardo (Gurney, Myers and Podmore 534-535)PotL2researcher • Society for Psychical Research • Gurney, Myers, & Podmore

See also “Stuck in the Near Realm - Earthbound Souls” in returning-home.php.

Preoccupied

Passing through the various sub-planes . . . you notice one general characteristic underlying all of the differences, namely, the fact that all of these persons (astral dwellers) seem to be filled with an intense earnestness, and manifest a degree of concentration which gives to them an appearance of being preoccupied. This, often, to such an extent that they seem to be oblivious to our presence and passage through their midst, unless we address them directly. (Panchadasi 61-62)AWunknown • New Thought (Theosophy) • Atkinson

Lucid

One time, in the dream state, DeGracia met a man in a cafe who knew he was dreaming. It was hard for the man to recall the date, but he eventually did so. He couldn’t recall his phone number:

His answers were quick and succinct, though he had that subtle confusion that comes with being lucid in the dream world when you are not used to doing so. He looked as if he was surprised by his own responses as much as I was. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

Aggressive

There was a hospital push cart sitting in front of the closed door and there was a guy wrapped in bandages sitting on this cart. He was staring at me and I started to say something to him. He seemed angry at me and then he lunged at me and attacked me. . . .

I flipped him to the floor and started pounding him into the ground. I literally flattened him out like a pancake! It was like a cartoon. But when I saw that he wasn’t being aggressive anymore, I stopped thrashing and helped him “pop” back out to 3-D , and helped him to his feet.

He seemed surprised that neither of us was in the least bit scathed after our scuffle. His attitude was significantly different. He was more submissive and friendly. He got back on his cart and I started to push him out towards the bar. I asked him if he was dead (seeing that he was on the hospital stretcher and all). Quite to my surprise, he said he had died the night before. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

See also “Lower Astral Inhabitants” in planes-of-consciousness.php and “Emotions with Full Attention” in nature-of-dreams.php.

Distinguishing Astral Entities

The entities found in the astral include those between incarnations, dreamers, OBErs, and those who are awake (subconsciously dreaming). Then there are the thought forms creations of all those people, slowly using the energy involved in their creation. Beyond that there are nonhuman entities of various kinds — plants, animals, nature spirits (devas), entities from outside our system, and so on.

Distinguishing Incarnate from the Discarnate

The incarnate include dreamers, OBErs, and those awake (subconsciously dreaming). Those still connected to a physical body have an astral cord, though it is rarely visible.

The astral body which we saw was not clearly outlined in the case of a man using his physical body, whereas that of a permanent resident in the astral world, also of a man functioning at the astral level during sleep, had a much clearer outline. There was another difference to be noted and that was the faint silken cord of etheric matter which was always attached to those who were temporary visitors, who never seemed to be quite as much alive as the permanent inhabitants. (Richelieu 52)ASJOBEr • modern (Theosophy) • Richelieu

The lack of clear outlines by those incarnated reflects the lack of full focus in the astral. The haziness reveals our holographic nature as well — a smaller fragment of hologram contains the whole image, but more hazy.

John: He knows I am still in the body. He sees the silver thread that lies behind me. (Cannon 72)BDLhypnosis • modern • Cannon

[Lucid projectors] can be noticed due to the luminescence of the psychosoma NOTE: astral body, the act of flight and their appearance. . . .

It is common for the projected visitor to “switch off” the radiant light of the psychosoma while in shadowy districts in order to appear to be in the same condition as the extraphysical NOTE: nonphysical inhabitants. (Vieira 108)PotCOBEr • modern • Vieira

In the Near Realm

The following takes place in the near realm, with Peterson OB, interacting with those around him:

It’s easy to tell if they are physical or nonphysical. The physical people usually seem preoccupied with trivialities. If you meet up with a physical person, they will usually be busily preoccupied with reading, doing dishes or another physical activity. They don’t seem to notice you. You can speak with them, but usually they won’t look at you while they speak, although sometimes it may seem as if they look at you. Physical people are always affected by gravity. Also, physical people usually have irregular or discolored auras.

On the other hand, nonphysical people are not preoccupied. They usually notice you, and look at you when they are talking. They often wear out-of-place clothes. And they can be found perched in midair or just about anywhere. Quite often in my experience, I’ve been able to hear or “feel” the presence of discarnates, but haven’t been able to see them. Also, their auras are mostly clear, regularly shaped and evenly colored. OBEHWOBEr • modern • Peterson

Distinguishing Dreamers from the Discarnate

f you accept the occult viewpoint, there are two main classes of people you can meet during an OOBE: dreamers and deceased or “discarnate” humans. I think I have met both during different projections. Of course, it is very difficult to verify if someone you meet during an OOBE is a dreamer or a discarnate person.

I think that there is a “dreamers current” in the subplanes close to our physical plane, and it is on this “dream current” that most of us go every night when we dream. On the other hand, I think that the regions inhabited by discarnate people are “farther away” from the physical plane. . . . I think that living people (i.e. dreamers) tend not to mix with the deceased, except under certain special conditions.

Now, how can you tell a deceased person from a dreamer? . . . If you meet people in your OOBEs who are dressed in fashions from another era, this may be a clue that it is a deceased person. Likewise, if you find yourself in a region that looks like a past era, it is conceivable that the people there (if there are people there) are the deceased who lived in that era. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

It’s also possible that a past era is popular in people’s minds at the time. For example, when the series “Deadwood” was just coming out, I had a dream in a well-populated Deadwood environment. In addition, there is a highly populated World of Warcraft environment in the dream world that I visited almost nightly for years when I was deeply into that game.

Discerning People and Thought Forms

Everything in the astral is a thought form, including our own astral bodies. We unconsciously create thought forms through our thoughts and expectations. These can and often do take the form of people and animals. They are usually controlled entirely by the expectations of whoever is focusing on them.

It’s possible to create a thought form of a person, and due to the inherent attention on them, that person can communicate through that thought form, possibly even inhabiting it to join the scene with us (see “Contact and Recognition” in communication.php).

We could also be projecting our own subjective projection onto an objective person with some similarity of feeling or appearance (mistaken identity). This happens during the viewing of many rote experiences, but can happen outside of them as well.

So how can we tell if the person we’re talking to is actually that person? A waking self fragment doesn’t entertain any other possibility — it thinks the dream experience is physical life. This requires a higher level of awareness — that of the dream self or the full, lucid waking self.

This section illustrates some ways to tell. In my experience this is most often done in retrospect, when remembering the dream. The best way is by being aware of our own thoughts and expectations preceding their appearance and while interacting with them.

There was a figure floating at the entrance to this maze and as I got closer, I realized it was Superman! But Superman looked like a toy doll, or a mannequin and he didn’t look real at all. The expression on his face was completely immobile and looked like it was made out of plastic. I asked him if he was real, but I got no answer. Then I figured it was probably just a thought-form. I drifted past Superman into the maze of hanging flags. I noticed that the Superman thought-form was following me, but I didn’t really care. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

Then a second period of lucidity followed in which I saw Prof. van’t Hoff. . . .

I asked first why we, lacking our organs of sense, could arrive at any certainty that the person to whom we were talking was really that person and not a subjective illusion. Then van’t Hoff said: “Just as in common life; by a general impression.”

“Yet,” I said, “in common life there is stability of observation and there is consolidation by repeated observation.”

“Here also,” said van’t Hoff. “And the sensation of certainty is the same.” Then I had indeed a very strong feeling of certitude that it was really van’t Hoff with whom I talked and no subjective illusion. (Van Eeden)aSoDLDer, OBEr • Van Eeden

Meeting an Awake Person in the Astral

Numerous times I have met J.C. in my projections, yet I don’t know what to make of my having met him. . . . In some cases he was awake here on the physical plane when I met him in my OOBE. In other cases he was sleeping here on the physical plane. . . . Am I only conjuring up his image in my OOBEs (i.e. creating a thought-form of him)? . . . I know that there is no apparent correlation between what he is doing while he is awake and what he was doing, apparently at the same time when I have met him in my OOBEs. Likewise, the times I’ve met him when he was in bed sleeping here on the physical plane, he has never once woken up and remembered meeting me in my OOBE. APCOBEr, LDer • modern • DeGracia

When high, on many occasions, I’ve felt that I’m closer to my dreams, and I can tell that I’m dreaming at all times underneath my waking consciousness. Much of my intuitions come from connecting with that part of me. So it’s quite possible that the dreaming underlying waking life takes place in full wraparound astral experience from the perspective of the dream self.